《Searching for Love, Found Wealth》


 Chapter one

    The pain of Loneliness


    I was walking back home again from school, all alone. My friend, Jana didn¡¯te with me today. She was probably sick of being called a ¡°chimp¡± too. The skies became cloudy.


    It was going to rain. I hastened my steps and stopped at a bakery shop. It was closed already.


    Some school boys wereing from my right. I quickly turned my back so they wouldn¡¯t see me but I was toote.


    ¡°Hey, ck chimp!¡± theyughed. They called me other names but ¡°ck chimp¡± always got to me.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault I was nerdish and ck-skinned.


    ¡°Come out so the rain would wash you clean¡± one of them jeered and an uproar ofughter followed.


    I tried closing my ears hoping they¡¯d go away but it seemed they too were waiting for the rain at the shop. I couldn¡¯t hold it. I ran out from there under the rain. ¡°Yeah, wash yourself¡± I heard them yell. ¡°You could get prettier too¡±.


    I knew I was crying but the rain hid my tears. At our doorsteps, they were stones with pieces of sses. I quickly ran inside, my mom was startled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡± she exhaled.


    They hade again. The bullies. They couldn¡¯t just let a single mom family live amongst them.


    I ignored my mom and went upstairs to change. She knew I had a bad day, so she didn¡¯t bother ask.


    I tried calling up Jana but she ignored my calls. I tried crying but somehow I couldn¡¯t. My face was wide. I had full lips. Big eyes. And everyone called it ugly. I was so tired. I slept off.


    At school the next day, our sports teacher had asked for someone to volunteer to represent our school in an uingpetition.


    It was an annualpetition that usually excited me. I wasn¡¯t good at running but loved watching the sport.


    ¡°Chimp, why don¡¯t you go? Animals are fast in running¡± a girl had said to me. She had said it with no emotions like it was normal to call someone a ¡°chimp¡±.


    I tried to suppress the anger growing in me. That wasn¡¯t just right. If I, a fifteen year old senior high school student is a chimp, then what would she call criminals? Saints? This misconception wasn¡¯t just right.


    And this ¡°little Missy¡± needed to know that. I haven¡¯t really ever spoken up when people bullied me but naturally I was a fighter so I intend to keep being one.


    ¡°Um¡­ Well, the name¡¯s Kiera not chimp¡± I spoke up to her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She turned to me looking surprised ¡°whatever, I prefer ¡°chimp¡±, anyway¡± she snapped back and walked away.


    Jeez, she had a fast tongue but I wasn¡¯t going to give up. My name was ¡°Kiera John¡± not ¡°Chimp¡± and all who didn¡¯t know must know! Nerdish, ugly or whatever their excuse was. I would stop letting them trample on me.


    I red at her retreating figure. She walked with briskly, with some kind of pride, to a boy ying around. She had tugged at his hair and dragged him by the ears. That boy could be fourteen or so, I wondered why he let her treat him that way.


    Also, some other boys saw her but just let her pass. I thought boys had a bro code on defending one another. And the boy wasn¡¯t small so why should she have treated him that way.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re a human abuser¡± I thought to myself. And since she bullied boys too, she must have good back-up somehow. Whoever it was, wasn¡¯t advising her properly. That girl needed some re-orientation on how to treat people.


    Today was different from other days, I had a re of determination, a re of hope ¨C I¡¯m not going to be trampled upon ¨C I was going to fight back. Bullying is a disease and I¡¯m willing to be a Doctor to cure this. No more a patient nor victim. Time for me to say something, and it¡¯s actually believed.


    It still surprised me how a girl living in the twenty-first century would still beining of bullying like this. At other countries I¡¯ve heard of, like France, Italy and Germany, bullying was almost at minimum.


    Or was it a norm that couldn¡¯t die. Well, it made my new small town, Cornfest, rather special. It had all the remaining problems of the world. ¡°Haaa!¡± I sighed with exasperation.


    I was now more confident while walking home, ready to eat up anyone who tried making me inferior. Luckily for them ¨C sadly for me, we never met.


    My road home was almost free from any human existence. Even my doorstep had no stones or sses. I guess the world is getting my message even when I haven¡¯t passed it. I smiled.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home!!¡± I yelled out with excitement. I n on infecting my mom with my new found hope.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back?!¡± came her voice from upstairs. I smirked, I noticed the unusual cheer in her tone.


    One thing about my mom is her rapid mood swings. Someone could break a news that would put my mom in tears but the next moment you make a good joke, she¡¯sughing. Makes me think if she actually fake her moods.


    She came down few secondster wiping her wet hands with a towel. ¡°Guess what mom?¡± I blurted before she asked why I was so excited.


    ¡°Umm.. a kid made friends with you?¡± she asked wide-eyed. Somehow it killed my joy, it¡¯s not like it wasn¡¯t a good thing if that actually happened but¡­ I didn¡¯t care about having friends much.


    Why would I go bunkers if a kid made friends with me? Makes the idea of having friends look like much of a big deal.


    Ordinarily before now, I would be honored to have people y with me but now ¨C they had the same bad attitude ¨C same bad attitude that my other friends could have.


    I¡¯d be more than d now to have a partner who would think more openly ¨C any body would do for my lonely soul. My mom¡¯s questioning look reminded me that I haven¡¯t answered her yet.


    ¡°Nope, who cares?! But my news was that I stood up to a bully¡±. I bet Mom must have noticed the sad and downcast tone I answered her with because the next thing she said was ¡°oh, that!¡±.


    I left to my room to take a shower. My mom had kept her eyes glued to me while I walked past. She must have been wondering ¡°what¡¯s wrong with my baby girl today?¡±


    We ate dinner in silence ¨C well, silence I mean by none of us talking to each other ¨C but in my head, series of questions were being yed.


    ¡°What would I do if Jana calls me a chimp too?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t I cry for how soon her betrayal came?¡± ¡°What did I ever do to deserve this?¡±.


    I think I forgot to add that I wasn¡¯t very beautiful and had the ¡°big nose¡± but duh, I¡¯ve seen kids with even bigger nose.


    I had a nice skin and was smart but no one noticed that, or acted like they noticed it.


    I didn¡¯t have cousins. I know wherever I came from must be a powerful family cos of my mom childhood pictures.


    She looked wealthy but now, I didn¡¯t know where that was. I longed to belong somewhere.

 Chapter Two – The surprise.

    Kiera?!¡± my mom¡¯s voice broke my thoughts. I then noticed I was crying. I quickly wiped it off. The thoughts of Jana, my one and only friend so far, leaving me really hurts! But what do I expect? Peoplee and go.


    ¡°Sorry, mom. I¡¯m okay¡± I smiled to pacify her, she looked down at her food but still stole some concerned nces at me.


    I was just fifteen but I have gone through more emotional pains than an average adult.


    I won¡¯t me all my pains on bullying. It was a major aspect but not all.


    I have passed through what people would call ¡°losing your first love¡±. My mom once read to me an article about how every girls first love is her father.


    Well, mine walked out on me and my mom on my seventh birthday. I didn¡¯t really understand why but for eight years, I tried not to talk about it much ¨C for my mom¡¯s sake. But I was pretty sure it had to do with ¡°Breaking of marriage vow:mitment to one¡¯s partner¡±.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t the only loss I had in the Love category, My best friend, Charles James, left me too. He was a ck like me ¨C we grew up together ¨C since my fourth year birthday. It¡¯s relocation out of the country surprised me.


    He was ten then but he couldn¡¯t exin the urgency of the relocation. I tried calling at all his birthdays but no one answered. For a long time, I deleted his number. Since then, I felt that I was abandoned.


    So far, my mom and my Christian faith is the only thing keeping me going. I¡¯ve heard of countless kids whomitted suicide ¨C though, I doubt I¡¯d evere to that ¨C I¡¯m smart enough to know suicide solves nothing.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Most of the folks whomitted suicide realized the hard way that death can¡¯t heal pain.


    And ording to my Christian faith, murder ¨C in any form ¨C is death in Hell. No matter what I face, I¡¯ll just have to look at the teacher and guide me, so my Pastor says.


    And why should I be thinking of suicide when I just made up my mind to fight back. Not even the devil can stop me now, more or less death! None of them are stopping me now.


    No one¡¯s worth shouldn¡¯t be determined not measured by my beauty, skin color or poprity at school. These are just stereotypes but they¡¯re not going to define me.


    I rose up with my empty te and marched into the kitchen. While clearing up the dishes, I let my mind wander to my new mission. Operation: Proving to everyone who Kiera James is.


    It soundedme but I didn¡¯t bother change it ¨C I¡¯ll have my own gang ¨C a group of other kids ¨C kids who are tired of being judged by their looks, race and poprity.


    I smiled to myself at my thought. I loved the new me. Like, I had done some major orientations on myself. I was being more like a leader, a fighter like I used to be.


    My mom came into the kitchen to drop her te. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me why you were sad?¡± she asked. I knew she would ask again. ¡°I¡¯m not sad¡± I said to her.


    She nodded and left but I knew she didn¡¯t believe me, well my mom was one who didn¡¯t like being too nosy, she believes if you want to talk, you¡¯ll talk. I don¡¯t really agree with it but I go along with it, sometimes.


    My phone buzzed in my pockets. It was an unknown number. ¡°Hello, Kiera on the line¡± I said with my most formal ent. ¡°Oh, sorry. Wrong number¡± and the line was cut. I red at the phone before I ced it on a kitchen cab and resumed washing.


    Few secondster, I overheard my mom¡¯s phone ringing but I don¡¯t think shested long on the call. My phone buzzed again. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this all about?¡± I mumbled while wiping my hands on my skirt. It was bing strange ¨C few people had my number ¨C very few would bother call it.


    ¡°Hello, again¡± I answered the line. It was the unknown number again, and I had few formalities left so I added ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±.


    Whoever it was stayed quiet. Soon, my mom came crashing down the stairs. She almost fell!!! ¡°Its him¡± she whispered while standing at the door. ¡°Who?¡± I gestured.


    She kept making inaudible sounds. The caller wasn¡¯t talking either. I was almost cutting the line when I heard ¡°Bye, on my way¡±. The line ended. On way where? Who was this caller? And he¡¯s a guy!


    I was now staring at my phone and my mom. ¡°Its who?¡± I asked my mom again.


    It happened so fast.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe it. When my mom had said ¡°It¡¯s him¡± earlier, no one came to mind. After pondering on it for a bit, I thought maybe it was my dad who left when I was four.


    That¡¯s the only ¡°him¡¯ that¡¯ll make my mom almost crash down the stairs for but I was wrong. Well it¡¯s been five years now. I looked up to him again.


    Standing before me was my long lost best friend ¨C ex-best friend. He changed, and a lot. And for a moment, my feelings of uneasiness came, my best friend looked like now a typical ck American kid actor. Charles¡¯ ck and gold t-shirt was ¡°super-duper¡± cool. And he now had wavy hair.


    I wasn¡¯t dressed badly but I felt like a maidpared to him.


    My mom was still exchanging pleasantries with Mrs. James, mom¡¯s pleasantries were so long. Charles wasn¡¯t looking at me, somehow, it felt like he was avoiding my gaze, the same way five years ago when he couldn¡¯te up with a reason for his family¡¯s sudden relocation.


    Anger red in me and I quietly left the sitting room. He noticed when I was half-way up the stairs. He didn¡¯te after me ¨C why should he anyway? ¨C I probably wasn¡¯t the one he came to see. Then¡­who else? Mom?! Whatever¡­!


    I shouldn¡¯t feel like I am important.


    I stayed in my room for a longtime, not because I was angry with Charles exactly but I was trying to absorb the shock of their sudden arrival, theplete transformation he undergoes and I wanted to also n what I was going to say. I¡¯ll be formal now.


    I had stayed long. It could be seen as ¡°rude¡± to note down to greet your visitor.


    I looked down at my clothes. Again, they weren¡¯t bad but I felt I should still change them. On second thoughts, I shouldn¡¯t, Charles shouldn¡¯t think I changed for him. What was I even thinking?


    I dragged myself from my bed and slowly made for the sitting room. If he was thest obstacle I had to ovee so myst could let me be, I¡¯m going to trample on him if I have to.

 Chapter three – You came back!

    I dragged myself from my bed and slowly made for the sitting room. If he was thest obstacle I had to ovee so myst could let me be, I¡¯m going to trample on him if I have to.


    Adrenaline rush¡­. I ran back to my room and mmed the door.


    Wrong move ¨C but what should I have done? ¨C Charles was standing ten steps away from my door! Our eyes met and then ¨C the adrenaline rush. ¡°Kiera¡± he knocked outside. His voice was deeper now but he still called name that same way ¡°Ke-i-ra¡± instead of ¡°Ki-e-ra¡±.


    Aish, what was this love y we¡¯re ying!


    I sighed. I wasn¡¯t going to do it. I should just act like I¡¯m ignoring him ¡°Go away¡± I said a little audibly. I didn¡¯t get a response. I put my ears at my door. Nothing still.


    ¡°Go away. Leave me alone¡± I said and faked a little teary tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± his voice came from outside my window.


    Jeez, he was now climbing down. This ¡°little thing¡± remembered the escape route I showed him through my window? We were young then.


    I just realized how long I¡¯ve stayed in this house.


    That route  was suppose to be our little secret now he was ying it on me. He sat on my bed now, having that pouting expression.


    I faked an angry expression. This was ufortable. Your ex-best friend begging you to forgive him for ditching you. And look at me, me leaving the life of a loner like a pro. I was d he came back, why was I?


    I tried looking away from him but something caught my attention and I just had to look at it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve a tattoo?!¡± I eximed and rushed his left shoulders. Another wrong move but that tattoo was something else ¨C it was a lion¡¯s head, like a lioness¡¯s actually with a sign inscribed under it.


    I kept looking at it, when I thought to stop looking at it, I couldn¡¯t because Charles was now staring at me. But why did it feel weird?! I had to try faking like the tattoos intrigued me. This was double ufortable. Why did hee into my room in the first ce. Like I¡¯m a growndy now. Thank you?


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± he finally asked. I quickly dropped his arms and moved some steps back.  ¡°That is no way to get into adies room!¡± I reprimanded pointing at my window. ¡°Oh!¡± he gasped ¡°but the door wasn¡¯t open¡±. He sounded sarcastic and that infuriated me more.


    He gazed down at his arm looking at his tattoo like he didn¡¯t know it was there. ¡°I got this yesterday, my mom didn¡¯t even know¡± he looked up at me ¡°its temporary by the way, I can¡¯t stand the real pain¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Duh!¡± I sighed and made a move outside my room. We weren¡¯t getting into a conversation. I still had to be angry. Why was today the day he came.


    When I got to the living room, he was already there. He made a wink at me. Sneaky, I shouldn¡¯t have shown him my shortcuts.


    Well, I was young and thought Charles to be one of the best things that happened to me. I always tried to be open but he was just a ¡°drag¡±.


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs. James¡± I greeted and went over for a back pat, I received it ¨C coupled with her smile and a nicepliment of ¡°she¡¯s growing up, prettily and fast¡±. I smiled as I walked to a seat, that¡¯s apliment you don¡¯t hear every day.


    My smile wiped off when I saw Charles staring at me with a smirk.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Mrs. James exined the sudden relocation ¨C more better than Charles could have. It was due to a job offer and their father had to report to South Carolina the next morning.


    All Charles had told me then ¨C more like bbered then ¨C was that his dad really needed them to go away with him. To where? I didn¡¯t know! Why? He couldn¡¯t tell!


    I gave him a little ¡°look-at-you¡± face. He wasn¡¯t even looking at me. Busy looking at his tattoo again. My mom and I served them some hot cocoa.


    It was my idea, Charles loved hot Cocoa. But why was I trying to please him now¡­nevertheless, my mom and Mrs. James had a lot of catch-up to do.


    Sitting to listen to them could be boring. I didn¡¯t want Charles following me to my room again, so I left for the deck outside.


    I got there and noticed he didn¡¯t follow me. ¡°Whatever was he doing there?¡± I grumbled to myself. Not like I needed him here¡­ exactly. I sharply turned to my back, I hope he wasn¡¯t nning on scaring me.


    I looked down. No one. I came down the deck and peeked into the Living room. There he was still sitting! My mom must have cracked a joke cos soon they wereughing.


    Charles was beautiful when heughed, I got to ept that. And Mrs. James, some streaks of gray hair mingled in her cks weaves. She must be almost fifty now. I backed them to think.


    Charles was¡­. Eighteen? We had met at my four-year-old birthday and he was five then, soon to be six. Adding all that, since I¡¯m fifteen, he¡¯s probably seventeen.


    (Aish, my brain and math)


    Mrs. James should be proud of herself, she gave birth to a King.


    My thoughts must have wandered far away because I didn¡¯t notice when Charles left the living room and stood beside me. ¡°Thinking of your boyfriend?¡±.


    I snapped back to reality. How could he ask? We weren¡¯t much on talking terms!


    ¡°Boyfriend? I don¡¯t even have a friend. Since you left me, I¡¯ve gone through hell with people. Boyfriend?, that¡¯s a luxury I can¡¯t afford. Who wants to have a boyfriend anyway? They¡¯ll just walk out of your life one day¡±.


    I red at Charles as all those ran through my mind. If I say it, it wouldn¡¯t be so nice. My lips just twisted left and right as I struggled to keep those words in. He began stating at my lips. That was ufortable so I stopped and headed for the deck.


    I climbed up to the deck totally ignoring him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he started the moment he found somewhere to sit near me. ¡°The relocation was quick but I still had you in mind¡±.


    I wanted to sigh but I didn¡¯t. ¡°I learn the Chinesenguage, its your favorite right!¡± I still kept quiet. ¡°Kiera? You¡¯re not still angry, are you?¡± I was about speaking up then a car revered below us.


    It was Mr. James¡¯s car. He still hadn¡¯t changed it ¨C through those five years ¨C not like it needed to be changed. Charles had a sad expression, I guess Mr. James was here to take them home. ¡°Good nighty¡± I whispered and began marching down the deck.


    After greeting Mrs. James and waving ¡°bye¡± to his wife, I gave onest look at Charles. He wasn¡¯t looking at me but his tattoo again ¨C the inscription were in Chinese characters.


    ¡°Could those signs be rted to me?¡± I asked rhetorically while snuggling myself on my bed. It was now an hour since they left. ¡°He had said he learnt Chinese because I liked it¡±.


    My mom knocked on my door. She came in afterwards. I sat up while sheid on my sofa. We were quiet for sometime. She was probably thinking of what exactly to tell me.


    I was the only person she chit-chatted with. But since, she had talked with Mrs. James today, I bet there¡¯s something they had discussed she would like to share.


    The seconds turned to minutes, when I was almostying back on my bed, my mom spoke up ¡°After they left, Charles¡¯ mom had a girl child who died not to long ago. Charles had named her after you. The girl had died of sudden fever¡±.


    My mother looked up to me now. That sounded like a recitation so I took time to absorb it. Shock was evident on my face. I began tearing up.


    She continued ¡°Charles felt something must have happened to you after his sister¡¯s death. His mom said he was a little bit traumatized. They had earlier nned for him to return here for his University but they had toe earlier¡± she paused. ¡°He really wanted to see you!¡±. My mom looked like she would cry.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I had been bad to him. Totally ignoring and being unresponsive. I was trying to hurt his pride as payback for leaving me but I never knew I was hurting his heart. It wasn¡¯t his fault after all. I felt like the worst person in the gxy.

 Chapter four – Dealing with the pain.

    (Third person narrative intended)


    Over at their hotel, Charles and his parents lodged. His dad signing some stuffs at the secretary¡¯s table.


    Charles walked inside to his room, room 104. He mmed the door behind him and fell on his bed. From the corner of his eyes, tears streamed down. He was sad, beaten ¨C by the fact or probability Kiera would never forgive him. She meant a lot to him ¨C especially with him grieving his sister ¨C if only Kiera would understand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he whispered amidst sobs. Folding himself on his bed, he let the tears stream down more freely.


    He couldn¡¯t lose someone else important to him ¨C by death or rejection. He felt a warm hand touch him on his neck. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I exined everything to her mom¡± Mrs. James assured with a smile. She hugged her son close to herself. He wasn¡¯t just crying over his best friend, Kiera, but also his sister. She was also grieving the loss too.


    It¡¯s just a big blow to lose one¡¯s family to the icy hands of death.


    ********


    Waking up the next morning, I felt little better. ¡°Kiera, Kiera¡± my mother¡¯s voice resonated from downstairs. That was suppose to be my morning call but I beat it this time ¨C due to sleeping early and not overthinkingst night. I felt bad immediately. Somehow, I had emotionally bullied Charles. Even though it wasn¡¯t intentionally.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Mom, could I go visit Charles after school?¡± I turned sharply at my mom the moment she opened my room¡¯s door. She was still shocked to see me awake ¡°Um¡­Yeah?! You can¡­but that¡¯s not ¡°good morning¡±, eh!¡±.


    I smiled and greeted ¡°good morning¡±. Today had so many vibes, I could already feel it.


    My spirit was nearly dampened after my first period in ss. My biology test, eleven over twenty again. I had gotten that for three times in a row. No matter how hard I tried, I never seen to surpass. I was smart, I knew I was but somethings didn¡¯t fall straight.


    ¡°Hope my teachers aren¡¯t bullying me too?!¡± I said out loud. My biology teacher was an American-born male unlike my former African-American female teacher. I still didn¡¯t understand the charges she was fired on.


    Perhaps it was a joint decision. ¡°Oppression everywhere¡± I whispered ring at my ssmates.


    My phone beeped. It was my mom sending me the address of Charles¡¯ hotel. I felt a bit sick, I would have to face him today. I regretted asking my mom for permission.


    I have been to a hotel before, but this was grande. The aura and splendor was magnificent. I didn¡¯t know if it was a five-star hotel but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it were. It had white walls and chandeliers at each room. Indescribable!


    I met Charles few steps in. I just smiled casually, despite the fact I wanted to put out how sorry I was. He looked unsure, like he was scared of my next reaction. He need not worry, I wasn¡¯t a monster.


    Charles had opened a room ¨C which looked like a bedroom ¨C and had told me to wait for him there. He left shortly.


    I sat on the small and only chair in the room. It¡¯s leather seat was so soft. My eyes met a thick-covered book on the bed. It looked like a diary. It also felt familiar. ¡°Charles¡¯ diary!¡± I eximed to my surprise. It had always been since our childhood friendship.


    Moving closer to it, I saw his name, ¡°CHARLES JAMES¡±, written boldly on it. That confirmed everything. I moved back to the leather seat and waited for Charles and his parents.


    It was going to thirty minutes now. I brought out my homework for that day, and began working on my math.


    I heard some stomping ¨C or running ¨C sounds outside the room. I stood up for self-defense but Charles appeared as the door was swung open. ¡°What¡¯s up, dude, you scared me!¡±. It escaped my mouth.


    Charles, still breathing heavily from his run, muttered ¡°Sorry, I thought you¡¯ve left. I was scared you left¡±.


    Totally acting like I didn¡¯t hear that, I returned back to my sums.


    ¡°And your parents?¡± I asked still working on my homework.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know you wereing, they¡¯ll be back by evening¡± he responded. Evening? Should I be here by then? Don¡¯t I have better things to do?


    But the cool breeze from the air conditioner and the serenity of the environment made me decide without much thinking to wait for his parents. ¡°I¡¯ll wait then¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Its almost an hour now. Mom and dad aren¡¯ting anytime soon¡± Charles mumbled to himself.


    It seemed Kiera was engrossed in her assignments or she could have noticed how much time had gone. Soon, she closed up her notes and put them in her bags.


    ¡± The silence toe would be too unbearable for me¡± Charles thought. The moment Kiera ced all her books inside her bag, she stood up, same moment Charles was about to raise a topic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look around¡± she smiled and made for the door. Charles reflected on that smile for minutes. His heart had sped up for a while.


    Realizing, he quickly leapt to the door to chase after Kiera. She didn¡¯t have any pass so can¡¯t seen strolling about the hotel or she¡¯ll meet trouble!


    ¡°thirteen¡­fourteen¡­fifteen. Fifteen Chandeliers?¡± the hallway had the longest number of Chandeliers.


    I cat walked past some boys with an air of pride. I noticed they gazed and talked about me but they weren¡¯t jeering so I assumed they wereplimenting.


    The rooms around looked bigger and¡­more expensive.


    ¡°Could I be in VIP section?¡± I asked myself aloud.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your pass?¡± an unfriendly voice hollered behind me. I turned to meet the angry face of a six feet tall whitedy. ¡°This is not a yground¡± she hollered again. It was getting embarrassing.


    The two boys from earlier were now staring at us. How did I get here? I tried to remember. An olddy had used a card to open a door, and I had walked in casually with her. ¡°Aish¡­the card is the pass¡± I muttered underneath my breath.


    I looked up at thedy, she was checking the pass of the other two boys, ¡°Go now¡± she beckoned on them. They left but turning back at intervals look back at me. They were now jeering.


    With the woman now standing full length in front of me, I felt like a little six-year old girl being scolded by her mother for getting lost.

 Chapter five – Most embarrassing day.

    With the woman now standing full length in front of me, I felt like a little six-year old girl being scolded by her mother for getting lost.


    A door opened behind me but whoever came out stayed behind me. ¡°So, where¡¯s your pass?¡± the woman asked again calmly. I looked down ¡°Don¡¯t have one¡±.


    She must have had an angry look. She asked again, ¡°Then why are you here?¡±. I dare not tell her I came sight-seeing, neither should I mention came visiting Charles¡¯ parents. It could put them in trouble somehow.


    ¡°She came to see me, ma¡¯am¡± a male voice said. I turned, expecting to see Charles. But, of course, the voice didn¡¯t seem like Charles¡¯. Who¡¯s this guy?


    ¡°Is she? Then why didn¡¯t you say anything but just stood there?¡± the woman¡¯s angry tone wasing back. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t recognize her¡± the guy answered again. I then understand he was trying to save me. The woman left me with him after some serious warning to me.


    I looked carefully at the guy. He looked Asian ¨C well, with my level of knowledge on Asian cultures ¨C he looked Korean. ¡°Thanks, I got a little lost¡± I said as he went into his room. I walked back trying to retrace me steps back to Charles¡¯ room.


    I always came back to the Korean guy¡¯s door. At one point, I had a hard time finding his door and I nearly walked straight into that woman again. She was the VIP¡¯s section coordinator.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I mustered up the courage and knocked on the Korean¡¯s door. He could at least show me out of the VIP¡¯s section. ¡°Annyoung, Chingu!¡± I greeted when he opened the door. I had learned that from a Korean movie I watched once, ¡°Annyoung¡± is the Korean pronunciation for ¡°good morning¡±. Likewise, ¡°Chingu¡± means ¡°friend¡±.


    After that I felt silly, why try interacting with him in Korea, when you don¡¯t speak Korean, by the way, he is in America so he speaks American and I just heard him did.


    ¡°You can¡¯t retrace your steps back, right?¡± he smiled at me. He seemed friendly. I nodded. ¡°Sorry to bother you¡± I bowed again.  He went inside and came out afterwards. ¡°Follow me¡± and he showed me out of the VIP¡¯s section.


    As we walked, I expected a conversation between us like it was my first time being that close to a foreigner. I noticed he had dark curls at the back of his hair. He stopped moving but I was so busy entangling his curls with my eyes that I stopped abruptly behind him without knowing he had led me out of the VIP section already.


    ¡°Chingu?¡± he called with a Korean ent. I became conscious of myself and smiled to him. ¡°Go left till you get to your room¡± he added and opened the door with his pass. As he tried to leave, I yelled ¡°Komayo¡± meaning ¡°Thank you¡±. It wasn¡¯t in the right ent. He didn¡¯t turn back but waved his hands. I felt bad about it but whatever, he just saved me from Mrs. VIP.


    I scurried back to Charles¡¯ room before I got into another trouble.


    I heaved a sigh of relief as the door closed behind me. I had run so fast into Charles¡¯ room that I was panting heavily. ¡°Hey?¡± I gasped when I found out Charles wasn¡¯t in the room.


    ¡°Where¡¯d he go!¡± I slowly opened the door and peeked out, someone wasing. I closed it gently back and rushed to the leather seat.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?!¡± Charles eximed on seeing me. I just shrugged casually acting like today wasn¡¯t my ¡°very-embarrassing day ever¡±. I was sure I¡¯m going to add this in my diary for memories. ¡°Um, okay. Since you are here.. well¡± Charles began to stammer. My constant gaze at it eyes seemed not to be helping him say what he wanted to say. Thoughts about his dead sister came to my mind. My eyes began to water.


    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Charles asked suddenly. I forced a smile at him, I wanted to speak up but I noticed he tore his eyes away from me, ¨C shyly! I looked away from him and pondered on why he was acting shy but from my side eyes I noticed he was staring at me.


    I haven¡¯t always been the type to get such attention from boys ¨C and such attention shouldn¡¯t be given to me from someone I consider my ¡°best friend¡± ¨C I really didn¡¯t know what to do. Should I meet his gaze or act dumb? If visiting me was to n a romantic adventure then he¡¯s so wrong! I was fifteen, not stupid. Basically, I was smart for my age even being at grade 11.


    His phone buzzed from his pocket and he slowly reached for it. ¡°Hey, mom, Kiera is still here. She has been waiting here¡± he answered. I turned and faced him. ¡°Okay¡± and the line was cut. He looked up to me ¡°I¡¯d take you home, they couldn¡¯te¡± ¨C he diverted his eyes immediately.


    I felt sad, I had waited this long for them, even got into Mrs. VIP for them and they couldn¡¯t meet me. Well, honestly the reason I came was to apologize to Charles for being unresponsive earlier not even to see them. And now I thought of it, I haven¡¯t apologized yet.


    As we walked out of the hotel, I began thinking on how I¡¯d ry my apologies. Charles kept walking a head of me. ¡°Umm¡­Charles?¡± I started. I hastened up and caught up with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being a good friend the first time you visited and being ridiculously snobbish. I sincerely apologize¡± I was now wearing a smile. ¡°I promise to be better¡±. It felt like minutes but I knew it was seconds.


    He was just looking at me, surprised ¨C maybe also dumbfounded and not knowing how to reply. What I did next surprised him ¨C surprised me but before I could think much on it, my hands were already around his body. He hugged me back after a while.


    It felt warm like when we were little. When my dad had walked on me, I had lost my joy. Charles had been a great help. He wasn¡¯t really a cool friend but he stayed by me. I felt worse for my attitude towards him, I thought of bringing up the topic of his dead sister but I didn¡¯t know how he¡¯ll feel.


    I finally released him but he didn¡¯t release me and then I noticed, he was crying. It felt like an epic ssic moment, like the ones in movies. Two lovers bonded together after along time ¨C but in this case, we¡¯re best friends.


    I didn¡¯t know why he was crying but I was sure the sounds I was hearing were from my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± I blurted. After two seconds he released me, wiped his eyes, touched my neck, and said ¡°what do you want to eat? Creamed chicken?¡±. I nearlyughed out, he always called ¡°roasted chicken¡±, a ¡°creamed chicken¡±. It felt funny and I gently took his hands from my neck and ced it on his sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me what I want to eat. I want to eat lots of things ¨C Chinese foods¡± I smiled. It was a confession actually. I really used to dream of eating in a fancy Chinese restaurants with my mom. Or maybe with my kids.


    ¡°I know one around here¡±. I stared at him.


    ¡°You know what?¡±


    ¡°A Chinese restaurant. I had googled it once¡±


    My eyes shone. Is my long dream of eating in a fancy Chinese restauranting true? ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it expensive?¡±.


    He held my hands, ¡°Lets go¡± and he dragged along. Was this some kind of date?

 Chapter six – Teen model.

    It felt like I was in a movie. The Chinese restaurants resembled the ones I saw Chinese dramas. But the unexpected happened, Charles had a call. I looked around the restaurant and  noticed two Chinese young peopleing out of it, they looked like couples. I would have said ¡°hi¡± to them if I knew how.


    They smiled at me as they walked past and I smiled  back. Really friendly folks, the Chinese. ¡°But I¡­¡± the person in the other line just switched off. I was a little impatient in trying  restaurant¡¯s food but Iposed myself and asked Charles who it was that had called.


    He seemed sad ¨C now that scared me. I began praying that whatever the matter was, it won¡¯t have to dissolve my chance of eating at a Chinese restaurant. My taste buds were already excited.


    Sadly, the news did dissolve my chance of eating in a Chinese restaurant. And I got another shocker. Okay, remember how I said Charles was really good-looking? Yeah, I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so.


    Charles was a teen model at California! A very popr agency called ¡°Neon Beauty Agency¡±.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    One of the reasons his agency let him visit me here at Cornfest was because he was to have a photoshoot here and also meet a popr musician.


    ¡°Teen model?¡± I repeated. He nodded ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but let¡¯s go. I need to leave. Sorry¡± he seemed really sorry. I was so surprised. ¡°My best buddy was a teen model¡± my brain was aching now. I wondered how popr he was. Or how many girls were crushing on him.


    I giggled a little on that thought. Charles turned to me. ¡°Why are youughing?¡±. I kept a straight face.


    He turned fully to me, then studied my face. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying?¡± he asked. I wanted to say ¡°no, I believe you¡± immediately but somehow I wanted to see him live taking his photoshoots.


    If I act like I don¡¯t believe him, he¡¯ll surely make me believe by showing me proof ¨C proof only, by taking me to his agency. I grinned widely ¡°Yep, I don¡¯t believe you. Show me proof¡±.


    I was ted when he nodded and kept on moving. Maybe I won¡¯t get to eat in a fancy Chinese restaurant but I would get to see a modelling agency modelling my best friend.


    I nced at Charles. How could he have gotten lucky?


    Her phone buzzed. Mrs. John absentmindedly answered her call. ¡°I¡¯ming for Kiera¡± the caller said. Mrs. John looked at the number. It wasn¡¯t registered in her phone. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked sternly. The line just cut.


    I kept staring. Charles photoshoots were awesome. He looked like my favorite ck American singer, Swass King. I noticed some girls staring, I assumed they were co-workers at the agency but they looked like fan girls.


    One of them just kept on staring and her cheeks flushed red. It was funny to me. Crushing on models? Be fighting with thousands. A White Lady dressed in orange jumpsuits walked in.


    Her hair was dyed orange with streaks of pink,  and her lips smeared orange. She had big bright eyes. And they twinkled ahead looking at something ¨C someone. It was Charles. He had just ended his photoshoots.


    He was walking out of the studio when a designer was running in with a teddy. His mouth moved, he exhaled. I bet he was tired. He had been doing this for long. I looked at the white girl again, she was smiling. She was like an angel, maybe in her early twenties.


    She was looking at Charles intently, like the other co-workers. We¡¯re they crushing on a seventeen-year-old teen model? All of them should be above eighteen to work for this agency, weren¡¯t they? Or maybe they are just proud of him, I was proud of him too.


    Finally his photoshoots ended, he dragged his feet and copsed on a sofa. The co-workers, including the white girl, rushed to the camera man and designer. I didn¡¯t know why but I had expected them toe to Charles or something.


    Well, I just hopped over to him and gave him a tap. ¡°How was I?¡± he forced a smile, he was tired. I gave him a thumps up to avoid conversation.


    My wristwatch beeped. ¡°Its eight o¡¯clock already¡± I whispered to Charles. The whitedy walked towards us. ¡°Can I have a word with you? It will take long¡± she asked. Charles looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the life of a public artist¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll just go home alone¡±.


    He nodded and left with her. Imagine walking along with a top teen model without knowing. And since he wasn¡¯t popr here at Cornfest, he could walk around with no one yelling his name in excitement.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to retrace my steps back to the Chinese restaurant but to go home wasn¡¯t easy. I tried phoning Charles but his line wasn¡¯t going. I tried phoning mom but it was busy.


    ¡°Oh, Good God¡± I prayed. ¡°Let me¡­¡±, my phone rang. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m lost. Come for me.¡± I pleased with a teary tone. ¡°Sure, dear.¡± She answered almost immediately. I was about telling her where I was but she just switched off the line.


    I hated it when someone did that to me but it seems this days I was really getting them. I found a little coffee shop and decided to wait there.


    Soon a car drove up, it wasn¡¯t my mom¡¯s car. It was Fredrick¡¯s, my mom¡¯s colleague. It¡¯s like he knew I was at the coffee shop because he just beckoned on me toe out.


    I did obediently, he got into his car and signaled I should do the same. I don¡¯t really know Fredrick, all my mom ever told me about him was that he was once a friend of my dad.


    Well, I got in. ¡°Maybe my mom asked him to bring me?¡± I thought. The music ring from his radio was ¡°Shadows¡± from 2ndLife. The name of the artist and the name of the song sent shivers down my spine.

 Chapter seven – He was my dad.

    I wanted to ask Fredrick if he could change the song, I looked at Fredrick, he wore a straight face. From where he was going to seemed he was taking me to mom¡¯s office. I calmed my nerves. What could go wrong?


    All of a sudden, he made a diversion. My eyes remained glued to the right route till it was out of sight. ¡°Um¡­sir?¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m taking the back¡± he answered hoarsely.


    I nodded, my mom once told me about the back route that worker took. The front gate was for front gate so I have never been to the back route before. I calmed my nerves again and enjoyed the ride.


    The music stopped. He parked his car. A man got in.


    I tried to keep calm besides the man. I noticed he was looking at me steadily but I dare not look up. My mom called me. ¡°Don¡¯t answer it¡± Fredrick ordered ¡°I¡¯m taking you to her¡±.


    At that point, he made another diversion, I wasn¡¯t scared this time because I could already see thepany now ¨C it¡¯s back view.


    When we got in, I quickly reached out to open the door but the man in the car stopped me. He looked very familiar.


    ¡°Give this to your mom¡± he said kindly. I hesitated but took the bag from him and left the door. Soon Fredrick left with his car. My mom was a single mom, random men shouldn¡¯t take interest in her. I frowned.


    There were still some people at work. I knocked on my mom¡¯s office. She was a senior worker so she had an office of her own.


    I guess herpany is the onlypany at Cornfest that I know judges their employees based on their capability and not by skin color.


    My mom¡¯s application had been turned down many ces without definite reasons till a friend introduced her here. I knocked again. I tried opening. Locked.


    I had had a bad, good but very tiresome day, today. ¡°The best thing you¡¯ll do to me, mom, is to pick up your phone now¡± I said as I called her.


    ¡°Yes, dear¡± she answered. ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°At your office. Where else?¡±


    ¡°Really? Wait there for me. Don¡¯t move¡±. Call ended.


    I red at my phone. How long was I going to wait. ¡°Hey, you there¡± a woman walked to me. She looked me over. ¡°Get out¡± she hollered.


    Before I could exin myself, she was dragging me off to the exit. Other colleagues kept quiet, none of them knew me.


    Those were the night workers. ¡°Wait, please, I came to see someone¡± I said amidst holding unto a pir. She was twice my size and had a lot of prowess.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Babies aren¡¯t allowed here!¡± she replied back. She pointed at the exit, ¡°Wait outside¡± and went back to her work. ¡°Babies?¡± I repeated.


    I was a young adult, for crying out loud, and should be treated with respect. I have human rights. Babies was an insult.


    If I was a baby then what would she call a real baby? Tiny human? I giggled again at myme joke.


    ¡°And what¡¯s so funny¡± Mom asked behind me. She was sweating like had she run the cross country marathon? ¡°You ran all the way?¡± I blurted without thinking. She frowned.


    I immediately brought the package that the man earlier gave me to her face. She took it from me and made a face.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t say no to the guy who gave me. He could have been Fredrick¡¯s friend who was interested in you¡± I said in my defense.


    ¡°Also, you might need to get remarried¡± I added in a low tone. She didn¡¯t hear me. Good, I didn¡¯t mean it anyway.


    There were two nylon inside the package.


    On one nylon, my name was pasted, the other one had ¡°mom¡±. I held unto her. Whoever was that man, how did he know my name? We walked the way home.


    He was dangerous. The content of the nylon that had ¡°mom¡± was a gun ¨C a very short pistol. Mom had screamed when she opened it. I was scared to open mine. What if it was a bomb?


    Mom looked at me and then at the nylon. I ran with it to the dustbin but mom called me ¡°open it, he won¡¯t harm you¡±.


    I gazed down at my nylon.  But what if it¡¯s a bomb? And it denotes right here in front of my mom? The whole Cornfest could be in danger!! Was feeling like an action movie now.


    And how did she know he wouldn¡¯t hurt me? Who was he?


    Well, the nylon answered me. In there were two pictures ¨C one of three year old me and my dad, and the other, my parents on my naming ceremony.


    The man at Fredrick¡¯s car became familiar. Memories flooding in. HE WAS MY DAD. The pictures fell of my hands. My dad was still alive since all these years. Eleven years past.


    My mom was crying. Why? Did she miss him? Wait, does this mean he¡¯sing back to us? I was supposed to be happy but I didn¡¯t feel happy.


    He left and now he wants to casuallye back. And the gun? What, was he threatening mom? Did he just need me and not mom? No way, he¡¯s not going to get me.


    Our lives isn¡¯t just something you leave and take when you want. To add, I didn¡¯t need a father anymore. I stepped on the pictures on my way to my room.


    Nothing happened. I don¡¯t care about our memories, he killed them the moment he left without a reason. Single mom is hard but we lived through it.


    My mom followed me to my room. I thought of mming the door on her face but that would be rude. Also it was my ¡°father¡± that I should express my anger to and not my mom. ¡°Dear, are you okay?¡± She asked searching my face. I met her gaze.

 Chapter Eight – The changes.

    My face was nk. Even my anger wasn¡¯t showing. I know somewhere in me I¡¯m weakened by all these but I wouldn¡¯t show it.


    My dad can¡¯t win ¨C he weakened me when he left, made me feel like I wasn¡¯t good enough to be his daughter. It won¡¯t happen again.


    Why did he break his marriage vow? It was an affair, wasn¡¯t it? If he needed another wife then he could as well have another daughter.


    I cuddled myself on my bed. I wasn¡¯t going to think twice on this. ¡°I don¡¯t need him¡± I told my mom. I really meant it ¨C I think I did.


    So far, he wasn¡¯t the one who had been there for me. In the early beginning, I had God, mom and Charles by my side.


    Though Charles left, he was a minor and could only obey his parents, he came back too. And even though he couldn¡¯t tell me his reason for leaving then, he told me when he got back. But dad, he doesn¡¯t have a reason. He was just being selfish.


    Lusting after women, abandoning his family ¨C I didn¡¯t want a man like that for a father.


    ¡°He has the rights to take you¡±. My eyes went up to my mom. Dad has rights to take me? Why? Because we are flesh and blood, or what? No way, I have rights, I have will. I have a choice, an it¡¯s a NO.


    ¡°If he take this to court, he would win. He had legally divorced me¡± mom tried choking back her tears.


    Divorce? I didn¡¯t even know that!


    He divorced mom? Why? Mom never said anything about that. When I was little I thought my dad just left toe backter but it was a matter how divorce? My head was racing now.


    He was the one who lusted after another woman? Why should mom pay? Why should I pay?


    I hugged my mom. I was the only one she had left and dad was threatening her. It must be painful. He should forget about us. I¡¯ve healed already, my mom too.


    He shouldn¡¯t open up the scars. My mom should be so scared ¨C scared of being alone. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡± I wiped her tears.


    I know the feeling of being abandoned, my mom wasn¡¯t going to feel that.


    As I walked into the principal¡¯s quarters, I thought of my resolution over an over again. I was too be home-schooled.


    Save my mom from the fear, fear of thinking I could be carried away by my father on my way from school. Why did he have toe into our lives so suddenly. He is already making annoying changes.


    I knocked on the principal¡¯s door. ¡°Come in¡± she sang from inside. I walked in, she was there. I was kind of looking for her this week at school.


    The girl who called me a ¡°chimp¡± when our sports teacher asked for volunteers for an uingpetition. Samantha Wills.


    She was a grade 12 topper. No wonder she had pride and students respected her. On her hand was a file, she¡¯s probably representing our school in another science quiz. She wore her usual smirk on her face.


    ¡°Kiera?¡± the principal broke the silence. ¡°Your mom said you decided to get home-schooled.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Trying to run away?¡± Samantha chuckled. I knew she would say that. Only I hoped it would be at a ce where I could answer her back.


    I didn¡¯t want to appear rude before the principal. I didn¡¯t want to look small to Samantha either so I sighed and walked past.


    ¡°Hey, pigtails¡± I yelled to her. We were at the school field now. She always had her hair in pigtails. Made her look slightly like a nerd if not her bossy aura sticks to her like a stench.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She cat walked to me ¡°Want to give yourst respects?¡± she mocked. Her bouncy dark hair came across her neck. I gave her a card. It was Charles modelling agency.


    What the white girl on orange had spoken to Charles about was very important. She needed him to find a female teen model. He could find someone she could train also I know Charles wanted me to take up the offer but modelling wasn¡¯t my thing.


    Imagine having millions of fan boys. Also, I don¡¯t like makeup, the side effects were too much.


    ¡°Hey, who gave you this? You? An offer to be a model?¡± Samantha eyes looked surprised. I adjusted and stood tall. ¡°I could decline. Do you want it?¡± I tried to keep my messages short.


    She looked like a little girl now, deciding whether to stay home with mommy or follow daddy for a stroll. It might be the biggest decision she had to make in her whole life.


    Iughed inwardly. ¡°My phone number is behind the card. Call me when you decide¡± I left.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was helping her but I had problems enough. And I may need her brains for myself. I just need to have her ¡°indebted¡± to me, somehow. ¡°Wait¡± Samantha called. ¡°I ept the offer¡±.


    Who wouldn¡¯t. It was so cool and you could still model as a student.


    Charles was sad I declined. Modelling couldn¡¯t be my dream in anyway. I preferred a quiet life where I had to dress, act and live for my fans. Also, I needed a little attention especially now I¡¯m trying to hide from my father¡¯s grasp.


    My father was thest person I wanted to know my every move. I regretted why I didn¡¯t punch him in Frederick¡¯s car. I didn¡¯t even know he was the one. He had acted like a nice fellow.


    I was d I didn¡¯t act too nice around him. And how could Frederick betray my mom. I know my mom wasn¡¯t sofortable with Fredrick but I wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Well, I was not having anything to do with my dad. And since he could threaten mom with a gun, he¡¯s dangerous then. I¡¯ll just take some kungfu sses for self-defense.

 Chapter Nine – Homeschooled

    On getting home, my new home-school teacher had arrived. She was beautiful ¨C Her name was Mrs. Basset and she seemed nice to me. Well, I shrugged ¡°got to get used to being homeschooled¡±.


    Also, the fact people aren¡¯t nice to you doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t be nice to them. She was to teach arts. I had questions in that topic.


    I still wondered why some whites didn¡¯t like cks. Was it due to skin color or there was a misunderstanding some time?


    Well, that would be all in America¡¯s history. And since I¡¯m into arts, I¡¯lle by it one day.


    Speaking of being art inclined, I wasn¡¯t really sure what my attraction was I had the same problems most teenagers had ¨C choosing career courses.


    To me, I wasn¡¯t good in Math to go for ounting. Wasn¡¯t eloquent enough to be a journalist. And I couldn¡¯t think fast to be awyer. All I did was study arts because it seemed easier than science.


    But if I should be really art inclined, then I¡¯ll go forw. Ick confidence but I¡¯m willing to try. The past times when bullies broke our window sses and terrified my mom and I made me feel weak.


    My mother feared taking it to court maybe because she thought she thought she would lose.


    I must stick to my mission of stopping bullying. I still had a long way to go.


    Many kids suffer bullying on daily basis and, if I can, I should at least attempt to be part of it¡¯s eradication team.


    ¡°Mrs. Bassey, Why are some folks mean to single parents and their kids?¡± I asked my home-school teacher.


    She didn¡¯t expect such a direct question, she looked stunned, ¡°Well dear, people are mean, doesn¡¯t matter single parent or not¡± I understood her.


    She continues ¡°And, I hope you know the difference between acts of correction¡± and ¡°acts of hate¡±.


    A person could try correcting a single mom or dad, say something about them not guiding their child right, and the single parent term it ¡®hate¡¯.


    It could be ¡°act of correction¡± and not ¡°act of hate. Try to know the difference, dear¡±.


    While Mrs. Bassey searched for a lesson in her notes, I pondered on herst words. It is possible ¡°acts of correction¡± could be seen as ¡°acts of hate¡±.


    Like my case with the VIPdy, she was just reprimanding me for moving around without a pass. Though she was a little harsh but she was doing her job.


    Also, my former African-American female biology teacher, maybe she wasn¡¯t good enough so she was changed. Not because she was a single mom.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed some ¡°acts of correction¡± has been misunderstood for ¡°acts of hate¡±.


    But I still had many outstanding ¡°acts of hate¡± that were actually acts of racism. I should just learn to differentiate the two.


    My ss with Mrs. Bassey was like a breeze going smoothly and fine. She was nice and I liked her. I may have better grades this time. It is said that if you like a teacher, you automatically like the subject.


    And since Mrs. Bassey will be taking most of my major subjects now, I had a good feeling I¡¯d pass my grades better this time.


    I was still working on some school work when Charles came visiting me.


    ¡°Need some help?¡± he stood behind me. I shook my head. He sat beside me and checked my sums. Since he was done with school, he had to be good at it.


    This math sounded easy while Mrs. Bassey taught, I would like to check for myself if it was as easy ass I understood.


    ¡°Would you support my Facebook page? ra would kill me if I hadn¡¯t opened one¡± Charles sounded tired. These days he was always tired. ra? Oh, she was that fair model girl, with an enviable aura.


    I began wondering if modelling wasn¡¯t just about having a perfect size, looks and taking random pictures.


    It seemed like it was more tiresome than mom¡¯s job. ¡°How would I support your page?¡± I asked, my eyes glued to my book. He didn¡¯t answer me but took my phone.


    I wondered what he was doing. Maybe checking my messages. Well, I hardly get any messages. And my call logs were mostly just mom.  Why would her check my messages though? Was he being the ¡°protective best friend?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a Facebook ount?¡± Charles waved my phone at me. He was on the Facebook app. I hardly opened the app. Charles made it sound like it was weird for me not to have a Facebook ount.


    I didn¡¯t fancy the app much. I preferred watching the television to staring at a phone screen waiting for a message or notification.


    My phone had one sole function ¨C to receive and make calls. Nothing more. Except ying candy crush at my most boring days.


    ¡°You could make an ount. Use it how you like¡± I responded non-chntly. Having an ount would require you to fill some data, update regrly and the most difficult: ALWAYS REMEMBER YOUR PASSWORD.


    Password stuffs don¡¯t go well with me. The only thing I really remembered well was my mom¡¯s phone number and her birthday date. If not people call me by my name, I could have forgotten that too.


    Also each year, at school, I follow my old ssmates to the new ss, whatever ss they are in, I presume I am too. My life was that messed up. It was more chronic on my bad days.


    I forget my birthdays.


    Speaking of birthdays ¨C ¡°Charles, what do you need my date of birth? What does Facebook want it for?¡± I know I sounded like a child but he really shouldn¡¯t be asking me. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s a 15th or 5th October.


    ¡°Just answer me. I forgot if it¡¯s a 5th or 15th¡±. Charles still sounded tired. I grabbed my phone and checked my Google calendar, that app had saved my life so many times.

 Chapter Ten – Facebook account

    It and my ¡°rm clock app¡± reminded me of my important dates, exams and my birthday. ¡°Its 15th October¡± I returned the phone to Charles. Having a Facebook ount was adding to my workload.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    What could I possibly promote there? Myself? No. Mom? Big no. Charles as a model? Well, not quite¡­


    I moved closer to Charles and watched him finish up the ount process. ¡°Your password is ¡°blockhead¡±, okay?¡± Charles said with a smirk. I felt like hitting him but I didn¡¯t. Not like I¡¯d remember the password for long. Wait, doesn¡¯t it make me really a blockhead? I stared hard at Charles, ¡°Hey, you, make a page now!¡±. His eyes left my phone.


    ¡°Its name should be: ¡°Stop Bullying¡±. Make it now¡± I continued. He scoffed at me but went ahead to create the page.


    I didn¡¯t know what I wanted it for. Just as reminder. It would be one of the numerous dormant pages that the Facebook app will be having.


    I thought of something. Could my father be able to track me on Facebook? The number I was using was actually my mom¡¯s old line. She switched her numbers to a new sim and gave me the old one.


    Probably, my dad has my mom¡¯s old line and might try ¡°importing contacts¡± to see me. If he hadn¡¯t already. How would I escape that?


    ¡°What should be it¡¯s cover photo, profile picture and description?¡± Charles asked. I nodded absentmindedly. ¡°What pictures should I use and what should be your description?¡± Charles repeated again for rity. I just looked up to him. I didn¡¯t understand a word he was saying.


    Why should I describe my page? It¡¯s name is self-exnatory. Why are they stressing my brain? ¡°Hey, is the owner of the Facebook app a bully too?¡± I blurted.


    Charles gave me his ¡°tired-mixed-with-frustration¡± look. I really wanted to know. What if I upload something about school violence and he deletes my page? I don¡¯t know how those things really work but I didn¡¯t want to patronize a bully.


    ¡°The owner doesn¡¯t matter. This is a public app. Post whatever!¡± Charles finally spoke up. I mimicked him. He seemed amused but didn¡¯t show it.


    My questions were childish, I knew it. ¡°Why are you here though? Shouldn¡¯t you be modelling or something?¡± I enquired trying to change the topic.


    He ignored me but when he noticed I was frowning, he shook his head and answered ¡°I can¡¯t go there. The ¡°little missy¡± you brought is being coached by the ¡°big missy¡±. It would be too tough for me.


    ¡°Little missy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yup¡± he nodded, ¡°the Samantha girl¡±.


    I nodded back. She was a little missy indeed but I preferred calling her ¡°pigtails¡±. And the big missy? It should be ra.


    She was originally modelling at Europe but she moved over to the States because she was having too muchpetitors. She would be d to have someone to coach.


    Samantha could be popr like her or even more. How could she cope in school though? I didn¡¯t even think.


    Well¡­how did¡­I turned to Charles, ¡°How did you cope with your modeling? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in high school?¡± my eyebrows cocked to give a questioning look. ¡°At¡± he said. At? Was that the name of his school?


    I never even asked his school or grade before? What kinds of a best friend am I? But ¡°At¡± couldn¡¯t be a name of a school, could it? Well, I didn¡¯t want to ask embarrassing questions and act like a child again so I didn¡¯t enquire more about the ¡°At¡±. It might be a popr school  around.


    ¡°Did you ever have to deal with bullies at your school?¡± It was a genuine question. I wondered if I was the only one who ever suffered bully mixed with racial threats. I notice he was just smiling ¨C not at me but maybe at a thought. ¡°Why? Was it funny?¡± I asked again. He shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I suffered bullying with a friend of mine ¨C a Chinese¡±. I blinked. Charles have had a foreign friend before? I had never! Well that wasn¡¯t the point now.


    ¡°Tell me about it, Charles¡± my curiosity was rising. ¡°Well, bullying is normal. But there¡¯s a stronger case, I have an audio tape of my Chinese friend¡¯s racial ordeal. He sent it to a radio station but it got denied¡± Charles said sadly.


    Of course, they would deny it. It must have been a White¡¯s radio station. Well, I wasn¡¯t in the mood for any tragedies so I declined. ¡°I don¡¯t have much racism or bullying problems. I¡¯m cute anyway. Some people just didn¡¯t want to hang out with me¡±. I stared at Charles. He made it sound so casual. Bullying and racism wasn¡¯t fair.


    And the part he said ¡°I¡¯m cute anyway¡±, made me want tough. He is cute though. He had a call. ¡°Yup, on my way.¡± He responded on his phone. ¡°Your boss?¡± I asked. ¡°Nope. No way. It¡¯s ra. My boss is always rude¡± and he gave me back my phone and left.


    ¡°Hey, won¡¯t you walk your visitor¡± he shouted at me when I just sat back on my chair. I smiled, I wasn¡¯t a good host, that I know. Also, Charles wasn¡¯t a visitor. It¡¯s not like I invited him here anyway.


    I hopped off to him and waved. Charles just smiled, he began staring at me. Well, I stared to him back. What did he want? I walked my visitor, didn¡¯t I? ¡°Bye¡± he finally said and he left. I went back to my phone and had a look at my new page since it was to be about racial violence.


    I had to try bringing in some stones of some racial ordeals of some personal. I¡¯d help eradicate racism in the small way I can. Many had had traumatic experience just because someone thought they were born bad, I¡¯d try to correct that.


    I began sending friend requests to random people. I joined many groups promoting ck lives. A very popr one was ¡°ck Lives Matter¡±.

 Chapter Eleven – Half Sister.

    Many famous celebrities like China Anne Mcin and Swass King supported it. I thought of making a group topliment my page but decided against it.


    Someone epted my request. ¡°That was fast¡± I smiled. His name was Alex Soto. I thought of starting a chat with him since he could possibly be online but then a notification came that my request to join ¡°ck Lives Matter¡± has been approved. I exhaled, I tapped on the notification and it led me to the group.


    Their posts weren¡¯t all that fun, I concluded, after twenty minutes of surfing through it. Well, you don¡¯t expect people being bullied for their skin color to be fun, right?


    Alex Soto sent a message ¡°hi, do I know you?¡± I ignored it. Like how do you get friends if you don¡¯t first talk to strangers? He sent another, ¡°by the way, nice to meet you!¡±.


    Another notification came, ¡°Your invitation to join ¡®Teenagers Hangouts¡¯ has been approved¡­¡±. I tapped on it too. The group was fun. The admin was a girl, Lydia Mark. I guess she was a ck girl so I sent her a message, ¡°hi¡±.


    I also sent Alex Soto, ¡°hello, too. Nice to meet you. How are you?¡± I thought of adding other things but someone else epted my request so I left to check it.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess she was a Filipina, Hanna C. It was a cool name. Facebook seemed time consuming. I¡¯ve already spent almost thirty minutes. I surfed my news feed and all the pictures I saw were about food.


    Naturally I would be excited, but food weren¡¯t my reason for opening a Facebook ount, fighting racism was.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My name is Alex¡± Alex texted. I wanted to ignore but then I realized that I haven¡¯t updated my profile picture yet.


    I didn¡¯t have much pictures of myself. I quickly texted, ¡°I¡¯m Kiera¡± and left to check my gallery. My mom yelled my name so I switched off my data and ran to the kitchen.


    ¡°I just joined Facebook¡± I announced to her. She didn¡¯t look happy. She was hiding something behind her.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think we have a problem¡± she said. I cocked my eyebrows at her ¡°which is..?¡±. She stared nkly into space. That¡¯s my mom looking for the best way to break a sad news.


    Fear began enveloping me. She slowly stretched out her hand and made a picture on the phone visible to me. It was a little girl. I was a bit confused on her skin color. She was the type you could call ¡°American-African¡±. She wasn¡¯t dark but wasn¡¯t a white either.


    ¡°And who is that?¡± I questioned. My mom looked at the picture then at me. I looked at the picture again.


    I didn¡¯t notice it before but they was a man beside her. My dad! ¡°Wait that¡¯s my half-sister!¡± It sounded more like a question.


    ¡°Mom, I have a half-sister?¡± I asked her. She nodded and scrolled left on her phone. More pictures of the little girl came on.


    She was sure treated like a Princess. Same way I was till Dad left. ¡°Exactly the same age as you when your dad left¡± my mom mumbled.


    She was seven or almost seven. Knowing I have a half-sister didn¡¯t excite me so much like it should. My dad left me for her.


    And it seemed my dad was trying to leave her for me. I didn¡¯t want that to happen to her. I didn¡¯t need my dad so she could have him. He could even be a curse to her.


    ¡°Oh goody, I have such a pretty half-sister¡± I sang as I went back to the parlor.


    ¡°She¡¯d be visiting!¡±.


    I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Say what, mom?¡± I yelled. I heard her right. My half-sister was visiting. Aish¡­ I wasn¡¯t in the mood for big sister games.


    ¡°And how do you know mom?¡± I yelled again. My mom was now behind me.


    ¡°So you heard me the first time.¡± She smiled. I smiled back.


    ¡°Lucky you, you have a pretty little girl you can spoil. I have two¡±.


    My mom seemed happy and what did she mean by she has two? Would she mother the girl too? Would I share a mom and a dad with her too?


    ¡°Meaning what? Don¡¯t she have a mom? Must she share everything with me?¡± I queried. I didn¡¯t expect my mom¡¯s answer as I switched on my data and went on Facebook.


    ¡°Her mom is an abuser. She¡¯s a whitedy your dad married. But she didn¡¯t really like your half-sister so she¡¯ll be staying here¡±.


    I felt a small spark in my head. Whitedy? Dad married a whitedy?


    ¡°No wonder his life turned out that way, whites are trouble¡± I muttered but my mom didn¡¯t hear me. I shook the thought off my head. Not all whites are trouble.


    ¡°She said she wants to be a lesbian and had to divorce your dad¡± mom continued. I faced her, ¡°who wants to be lesbian? My half sister or her white mother?¡±. My mom said thetter.


    I was still in shock that I identally opened Alex Soto¡¯s message. I looked at my phone and then at mom.


    ¡°So a woman would abandon her daughter?¡±. I felt pity for the girl. Not only did her mom reject her but her mom would remarry. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll feel if my mom turns gay and leaves me.


    ¡°Mom, why do people be gay?¡± I asked. She tilted her heart to the left and then to the right.


    ¡°What can I say. It¡¯s said to be natural. Falling in love with the same-sex is okay with them¡±.


    I gasped then sent a ¡°yes¡± to Alex Soto¡¯s ¡°stay safe, okay?¡±. I wanted to add ¡°you too¡± but I just switched off my data again and grabbed my mom¡¯s phone.


    Maybe my little sister shoulde after all. I¡¯d try to cheer her up in any way I can. She could find a new identity here. We are rted by blood so it won¡¯t be too weird. I hope.


    Note: The gay reference is adopted by ¡°true feelings of a writer¡± and not done to offend anyone. All are literary pieces of art.

 Chapter Twelve – She was a victim.

    A message popped up in my mom¡¯s phone: 3pm, tomorrow, a taxi would deliver her¡±. It was a from Dad even though the number was saved as Mr. Man¡±.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be here by three tomorrow¡± I reported to mom. She stretched her neck to her phone just in time before the message cleared.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare¡± she muttered.


    I think my mom was ying to my dad¡¯s tunes because she didn¡¯t want him going to court to ask for me.


    Well, she shouldn¡¯t over do it nor even bother. I wouldn¡¯t go to him either. And it¡¯s good he¡¯s handling over my half-sister.


    There¡¯d be no ties anymore. Or is this his strategy? Is he trying to look for a reason toe visit?


    ¡°Help me prepare her room, dear¡± my mom was going upstairs.


    I thought for a bit. We had only two rooms. Would she share my room?


    ¡°No, mom¡± I began whining as I walked upstairs with her.


    ¡°I want my ¡®pri-va-cy¡¯. Don¡¯t do this to me¡±. It was just synonymous to babysitting. I need to start learning baby¡¯s luby songs and I need to buy bedtime stories.


    ¡°This is murder¡± I whined again. Being an older sister means I need to start acting matured ¨C like I had sense. I giggled on that thought.


    But it was true, I wasn¡¯t a very responsible person. I sent a text to Charles ¡°sorry to bother you, what children cartoons do you know? For girls?¡±.


    I hoped it won¡¯t remind him of his dead little sister.


    ¡°Check out some Pixar cartoons. Whichever meets your interest¡± he texted almost immediately.


    ¡°Its sending though. The voice message of my Chinese friend¡± he sent again.


    Immediately the voice message entered, I yed it. I didn¡¯t want anything distracting me from my ¡°babysitting¡±. I ran to my room and it started:


    (Beginning of voice message)


    ¡°The door opened and my mom came out holding our international passports. I ran and leaped on her and she hugged me tightly. ¡°God has remembered us¡± she muttered.


    My baby sister just gaped at us. She was still two and couldn¡¯t understand the miracle that just happened. My mother got a call from my dad telling her to prepare us to relocate to the visited States.


    All my life, I lived only in Shanghai, China. This was my time to explore and the US is a ce for good exploration. I smiled to myself all the way home.


    Amongst the numerous friends and families who were happy for us, my best friend, Tori, stood out. You won¡¯t like it. I¡¯ve been there¡± she said with a long face.


    My smile disappeared. If there¡¯s was someone who¡¯s decision really mattered to me, it was hers.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked trying to y defiant. She knew me well so she answered. ¡°Go yourself but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡± she continued.


    Fear struck me. I had reasons to believe her. The United States hasn¡¯t really been a ce where they weed Chinese.


    Tori was a half Chinese, half African and she once told me how she was bullied over there. Amidst all, my dad and stayed looking for a job for going to three years till he finally got one.


    He was always declined because of his nationality. Well, I¡¯m going, and no one¡¯s stopping me. I was fourteen then and felt brave.


    On the eleventh of August, Our nended. I was so excited. My dad had rented a two bedroom apartment already.


    I was set on making friends and that¡¯s when realization began hitting on me. All my neighbor¡¯s kids stared at me from a distance, if I yelled a ¡°hi¡± they¡¯d quickly go away. I wondered why?


    Two days in my dream America, and I got bored. I asked my mom to phone Tori. ¡°You¡¯re right¡± I said immediately I heard her voice. I made her agree toe visit me, she hesitated but agreed.


    I didn¡¯t know why she agreed. I wasn¡¯t sure how she wille but I prayed she came. That same evening, I made my mom agree for us to stroll.


    Florida was beautiful, I wondered if that¡¯s how all the rest body the country were. After almost an hour walk, my mom sent me to a nearby shop to buy ice-cream.


    ¡°Hey Chimp!¡± I heard some by yelling. I turned and a fist size stone weed me. I fell, ck out¡­Woke up in a hospital.


    I wasn¡¯t able to exin what happened but one of the boys, who Iter recognized as one of me neighbor¡¯s sons, was standing beside my ward door with an elderly man.


    My parents were talking to them and it seemed the elderly man was apologizing for something.


    When I recovered and got back home, my nightmare started. I was scared to leave my house. Almost all my dad¡¯s fist sry went to my hospital bills. The man couldn¡¯t pay it.


    The day Tori came to the US was remarkable. I wanted to show her all the beautiful ces I knew. My fear of leaving the house disappeared.


    ¡°Well, at Washington were I visited, no one threw things at me. I guess Florida is a more racial state than the others¡± Tori had scolded when I told her about the ident.


    Well, Tori had always been the braver of the two of us. She made me sneak out to show her an amusement park just because I couldn¡¯t shit my mouth up about it.


    I agreed to take without my mom¡¯s consent, I had wanted to view the park too.


    Unfortunately, the park was situated close to an ice-cream shop, the same ice-cream shop belonging to my neighbor, whose son had bullied me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Lets go back¡± Tori had advices when she noticed the Park getting empty but I didn¡¯t understand her fear. I could still see kids running about so I felt safe.


    ¡°Adults are matured and can save us from bullies. Kids will bully us. Now, let¡¯s go back Chen Lan!¡± she yelled at me.

 Chapter Thirteen – Wicked Individuals.

    (Cont. from the voice message)


    I frowned, she didn¡¯t usually call me Chen Lan. We call each other by our English names, the ones we were christened with.


    Her was Tori (Victoria), mine was Jon (Jonathan). It really displeased me to hear her yell out ¡°Chen Lan¡± but she seemed really displeased herself.


    ¡°Fine¡± I said and we began to leave. She lectured me about Racism and countries involved in it on our way home.


    She told me how she was going to be awyer to defend the rights of victims of racism.


    On our path, four boys came before us. Tori eyes them and moved a step forward, shielding me behind her.


    ¡°Lets rid ournd from evil¡± one of them had said. They charged at us. Tori had taken her Kung-fu sses seriously, I hadn¡¯t. She had to fend for me and fend for herself.


    They were bigger than us. What surprised me was that everywhere seemed quiet. No one heard our screams.


    Someone pounced on me. I had heard Tori shouts. I couldn¡¯t fathom what happened next but¡­There was a murder.


    Tori was beaten to death and I lived with a crippled leg for five years.


    We were victims of racism but our case was treated like mere y.


    I heard the boys paid a fine. Just a fine. Don¡¯t even know what it was for. I relocated back to China to stay with my grandma.


    I really wished I had listened to Tori or hadn¡¯t dragged her here. As I saw her coffin leave, her name ¡°Victoria Lee Chika¡± written at the side of the coffin, had an inscription ¡°victim of racism, a pure soul¡±.


    Tears dropped down my eyes on seeing that.  Yes, she was a pure soul and a victim of racism.¡±


    (End of voice message)


    I nearly broke down in years when the audio finished, she was a pure soul yet a victim of racism, big time.


    That boy would really me himself for everything. To watch someone you care about die in front of you just because your race and skin aren¡¯t of the ¡®superior¡¯ type.


    But aren¡¯t Chinese like whites somehow, I mean skin wise, they look almost like whites. Racism was pure evil. I hated whites. Does that make me a racist too?


    I left my room to help my mom shop for my little sister, the half ck, half white. My mom was really generous in the things she bought.


    Teddies and big pillows. All the fancy stuffs for kids. To think Dad might not have given her money for all this expenses. I pray tomorrow woulde slowly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure of myself around her. When we get back from the mall, we were so tired we slept off.


    My eight o¡¯clock bell woke me up from bed. It was Saturday. I jumped up from my bed and hurriedly ran to my mom¡¯s room. During school days, she woke me up, this time is my turn.


    ¡°Good morning, let¡¯s go arrange my half sister¡¯s bed, shall we?¡± I shouted. She turned the other way and coiled herself. ¡°Come on mom, rise and shine. It¡¯s a beautiful day¡±.


    I ran down the stairs to check if our pizza delivery guy came around. He waste again. I went to the kitchen and ced a kettle of water on the gas for tea. Mom sluggishly came downstairs.


    ¡°Did you brush your teeth or take your bath?¡±. I shook my head to her again. ¡°Did you have a bad dream where I had beaten you up that you woke up and the first thing you thought to do was yell me out of my sleep?¡± she was almost red.


    ¡°Awwn, you should be happy I woke you up. You¡¯d be receiving this more when my little half sisteres around¡± I joked and went back upstairs, totally ignoring my mom¡¯s annoyance.


    She probably stood there for sometime thinking of a good ce to dump me. Oh then she remembers ¡°I¡¯m stuck with that little brat¡±.


    I let out a loud howl as I went to have a shower. My mood nearly changedpletely when I remembered another little brating today.


    Well, I didn¡¯t really know how she is like and shouldn¡¯t call her a brat. And for a seven-year-old girl, she¡¯ll probably be quiet, loves chocte and pink bowties, and wants to watch all Disney princesses¡¯ cartoons.


    But I knew another seven-year-old girl who wasn¡¯t interested in all that ¨C Me!


    Well I hoped she was because I could bet she¡¯d receive all that if she doesn¡¯t just ever try to drag my mother¡¯s attention with me.


    She should pray God lets her gay mom so she¡¯ll ept her back.


    ¡°Honey, what color should be her bedding?¡± mom asked from my room.


    ¡°The usual pink all girls like!¡± I shouted back. ¡°Oh, but you don¡¯t like pink¡± her voice trailed off as she left my room.


    I started a song as I bath. Sadly, time went passed like the wind. I spent most time on my Facebook ount filling up personal data.


    My news feed seemed too serious so I visited some dad jokes groups and memes page.


    I had let out as shout due to a joke I saw but I think it coincidentally with someone ringing the doorbell. I looked out my window to see a woman with a little girl.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My wall clock said it was ¡®1:35pm¡¯ so why was she here already. As I ran downstairs, I saw mom sewing a piece of clothing meaning she wasn¡¯t done with dressing the bedding. Why didn¡¯t shee by three as reported?


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am¡± I greeted gloomily. The ¡®half sister¡¯ gave me a cold re then looked away.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to drop dys James. I¡¯m hernguage teacher sent by her father. I hope I have the right address?¡± I nodded and opened the door wider for them toe in but only the little girl came in. The woman thanked me and left.

 Chapter Fourteen – Abuse.

    ¡°Mom, she has arrived now, she¡¯s here¡± I screamed and helped her take her suitcases to my room, they should be there for the mean time.


    Now, I was seeing her for real, she was more prettier and had dark curly hair like other cks though her skin was almost ¡®pastel-carton-brown¡¯ ¨C if there was any color like that.


    I hoped our rtionship would be better.


    She didn¡¯t speak to me and didn¡¯t speak to her. I hoped up on my bed and continued viewing my jokes.


    She just stood there in my room, like a robot, clinging to her little teddy. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I finally decided to break the silence.


    She had her cold look through she answered ¡°My name is dys James. Nice to meet you¡±.


    She was ying formal so I didn¡¯t bother ask more. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, right?¡± she asked all of a sudden. I looked at her.


    ¡°My dad broke up with my mom because she¡¯s a white. He said he¡¯d take me away to a family who isn¡¯t so friendly with whites either. You don¡¯t like me because I¡¯m white, right?¡±.


    Now she sounded like she¡¯s cry. I wanted to talk but I didn¡¯t.


    I felt disgusted for a bit. Dad said we weren¡¯t friendly with whites? How could he conclude? He really got his facts wrong because he was the one being racial.


    He left my mom for a white woman. Also, how then did he hate whites all of a sudden?.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you and you are a mixed, ck and white, not fully white, okay?¡± I corrected.


    I would also feel better to know she was a bit of a ck. Somewhere in me, whether it¡¯s a racial thought or not, but I¡¯d prefer living under the same roof with a ck rather than a white.


    Thetter has lots of troubles. She frowned slightly, ¡°I¡¯m nothing of your inferior race¡± she replied sternly.


    I guess my ears failed me so my eyebrows cocked. ¡°I¡¯m fully a white¡± she repeated.


    That point, my mom came in with a cake. ¡°To wee your new arrival, dear¡± she said cheerfully.


    dys¡¯ countenance changed as she smiled and they two strolled to the living room leaving me in my room. Immediately dashed out behind them. That girl had called me ¡°inferior¡± but they heard her right.


    What a hypocrite, she was now smiling and thanking my mom. Isn¡¯t my mom part of the ¡®inferior race¡¯?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Disgust-mixed-with-anger filled my face, I wanted to make an outburst but decided not to.


    She wasn¡¯t worth my time, just a silly little seven-year-old. She was indeed a brat being such a racist at a young age.


    Also, if she really thinks so then half of her is also inferior. To think I once pitied her. Her mother abandoning her to her father cos she was impossible to live with.


    I gasped as I went back to my room.


    ¡°Dear, won¡¯t you stay for some cake?¡± my mom used her eyes to tell me to stay. I didn¡¯t care, the kid was really like my dad ¨C ungrateful. I wished she would disappear elsewhere. I stomped off to my room angrily.


    My mom didn¡¯te up to talk to me neither did she call me down for dinner. I came downter by evening. My mom, strangely, didn¡¯t make dinner so I thought of strolling a bit.


    Downstairs, I saw dys ying games with  mom¡¯s phone. Mom hardly left her phone at home.


    ¡°Your mom said I should tell you that she went shopping for me¡± she said non-chntly.


    What was mom shopping for again? Did my father give her his credit card? I gazed at dys, at that point she was about deleting my highest score in Tetris.


    ¡°Hey¡± I yanked the phone from her.


    ¡°What is your problem?¡± she shouted. I felt the urge to p her but I didn¡¯t. I was really doing a great job in controlling my anger.


    ¡°What is it? Since you can¡¯t y the game with the high score there, find something else to do?¡± and I cat walked out of the house.


    I stopped by an ice cream shop. ¡°One vani please¡± I handed the seller some money, he knew the type I liked.


    A little boy came leaping by, he stopped by the ice-cream shop. His face was swollen. He was dark-skinned but had some white spots on his body.


    The ice-cream seller eximed in surprise and ushered the boy into his shop. ¡°It happened again¡± the boy muttered and cried louder.


    The seller handed me my ice-cream and change and began calming the boy. I stood there for minutes, they didn¡¯t notice.


    The boy said something to the seller and another outburst again. The seller had made an attempt to give him an ice cream when he noticed me.


    ¡°Any problem, young miss?¡± he sounded polite. I had a huge hunch that the child was a victim of abuse. Sexual abuse.


    He walked with pains and he looked slightly sick. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sir?¡± I was surprised by my own voice. It seemed shaky. The boy looked at the seller and I noticed the eye contact, the boy wanted to keep the culprit secret. Maybe it was a family member.


    ¡°Just a bad day, miss. I¡¯ll handle it¡± the seller faked a smile.


    I nodded and left. A short prayer was sent to the little boy. I was specially moved by the white man¡¯s kindness to the ck child.


    Some whites were still humane. It wasn¡¯t new family members abusing rtives but it wasn¡¯t air still.


    I remembered the little girl at home, she was also being abused emotionally by her parents. Father abandonment, mother¡¯s rejection.


    Also her mother must have been the one to make her think cks were inferior. I went back to the ice-cream man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be better sir, thanks¡± the boy was leaving. He looked down when he saw me and walked away. He should really be better.


    ¡°One more vani, sir¡± I ordered. I should get something for dys too.

 Chapter Fifteen – They discriminate too?

    When I got home, mom wasn¡¯t there. I remembered that I left her at home all by herself with the door unlocked.


    What if something had happened?.. Or she ran away? It wouldn¡¯t be cool to call my mom until I have checked. I haven¡¯t been gone for long.


    Still she wasn¡¯t anywhere around the house. I became bothered.


    She doesn¡¯t even have a phone, how could I find her? I looked up the house and moved to the streets. At a joint, I saw a man holding a club standing at the ice-cream shop.


    I identified the man as the leader of the riot group that usually threw stones at our house. He was a full time white racist.


    I wanted to run but I picked up courage and stood there. It seemed the man was threatening the ice-cream seller.


    When I got closer I saw the little ck boy beside the man. What was that child doing with this monster?


    ¡°Daddy please stop, he just gave me ice-cream. I didn¡¯t tell him anything¡± the boy said. Dad? I nced at the ice-cream man. Disgust spread across his face.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯d advice you start acting like a father and stop hurting your son. You could remarry if you can¡¯t control yourself¡± the seller¡¯s void was calm.


    I began nodding as my brain assimted everything. The ck child was an adoptive child of that monster and the monster had been sexually abusing him, his own child. We needed to call the police!


    ¡°Sir, please, don¡¯t be rude to my dad¡± the boy defended.


    The ¡®monster man¡¯ dragged his son away, as he left, he hit his club on the ice-cream seller¡¯s shop and shouted ¡°You¡¯ve been warned¡±.


    I came closer to the shop when the man was far away. ¡°Wont you call the police?¡± I inspected the damage the club hit made.


    It was a visible damage. That man was a taut, a child abuser and a racist, even though he had a ck child he was still a racist.


    Such were disgrace to the human race atrge.


    The seller was surprised to see me butter shook his head, ¡°I tried. I really did. But the man has connections and he always get away¡±.


    I looked up straight, ¡°Did you see another little ck girl? She is almost white though?¡± I smiled.


    The seller shook his head again, ¡°I haven¡¯t, I need to close up now. Goodnight¡±.


    The feeling of helplessness was all over his face. Wanting to help but unable to. I proceeded in finding dys.


    I found the ¡®little imp¡¯ at an amusement park, don¡¯t know what she doing there. I dragged her hair from backwards and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Want to get kidnapped? Honestly, I have no problem with it but take permission at least!¡± I shouted to her on the ground.


    Her eyes were watery like she had been crying. I pulled her up and began taking her back home. She struggled to pull off from my grip but I guess I was too strong ¨C or she was too weak.


    On getting home, I dragged her all the way to the store and locked her up. She wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble in there.


    She kept on banging on the door shouting ¡°open up!¡± but I ignored. She should learn her ce.


    I picked up my phone and made a call to Charles, he wasn¡¯t in the know of my half-sister and everything. I felt he was someone who could understand me now.


    I started with thanking him for the ¡®very sad voice note¡¯ he sent me. I wondered if I could feature the voice note on my page.


    It would really point the whites as monsters. I shouldn¡¯t have asked him though, Charles told me I could. That the boy wanted it to go as far as possible to the world.


    This means I had to begin typing it on my phone to post on Facebook. Also Facebook had a word limit, didn¡¯t they?


    I drifted our conversation to my half-sister. Everything had happened so fast so I couldn¡¯t tell him all those while. He was quiet and listened to everything I said.


    If he was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Siblings are treasures, Kiera. I should know from once having one¡± he started after my exnation.


    He hadn¡¯t understood me for he kept on talking about how I can make her happy and epted. What if she didn¡¯t need my eptance. To her, I¡¯m from an inferior race.


    ¡°Also, try to stay around her to y with her. You¡¯re her family now¡± he continued. I twisted my face, why wasn¡¯t anyone understanding me? I was ready to ept her bit then she started throwing racial acts at me.


    The ck race wasn¡¯t an inferior race, it¡¯s still a human race and should be respected by all.


    ¡°Look Charles, I see you don¡¯t want to understand me so forget it¡± I interrupted and switched off the line.


    I¡¯d do as he say, be nice. But the part of being a family and understanding her? She doesn¡¯t need me. And I already understand her.


    Charles texted ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Be home¡±. I swiped it off my screen and went to the store. She was quiet as I opened the door.


    I threw the ice-cream I bought earlier on her. She looked up at me. I sighed, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m trying to be nice¡± and went back to my room. She is not worth my trouble, just a trash, disposed here by my dad.


    (dys¡¯ POV)


    I don¡¯t get her. One second, she is nice. The other, she¡¯s mean. The next, she¡¯s nice again. I picked up the ice-cream. It wasn¡¯t even my favorite.


    While she locked me up at the store I thought of so many ways I could make this ce a bit fun. I don¡¯t really believe cks are inferior but that¡¯s what my mom have been telling me.


    I really thought if I hid my ck tendencies my mom would love me but it didn¡¯t work. Her female partner said she didn¡¯t want me and so mom ditched me with dad. Dad in turn ditched me with his first family.


    I really want someone to ept me somewhere. Kiera came in again and saw me still sitting at the store she sighed again and left. She seemed nice earlier, maybe I was the one who turned her off.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter Sixteen – Pathetic.

    (Kiera¡¯s POV)


    I mmed my room door behind me. dys  could still sit there as long as she liked.


    Maybe, she wanted my mom toe home and see her sitting at the store like an abandoned pup. Aish¡­ She acts too miserable for her own good.


    I switched on my data and went back to Facebook. I was so full of hatred and anger I barely concentrated.


    My news feed wasn¡¯t helping by giving sad stories of kids bullied for their African heritage. Whoever the admin of the group was would surely be someone not funny.


    A girl hadmented on a post that even some Asians discriminated the ck race. She had met some oppression when she had visited South Korea.


    This really confused me. Weren¡¯t cks and Asians altogether victims of racism? Why would Asians participate in it?


    I had a South Korean girl in my ss and she wasn¡¯t free with anyone. I had assumed it was for fear of bullying but when I tried getting closer to her, she wasn¡¯t free still.


    Maybe she wanted to be alone, I had thought. But if some Asians discriminate cks then was that why she didn¡¯t want to make friends with me? Was she looking down on me too.


    I remembered Jana, my old friend. She wasn¡¯t a racist too, was she? The Korean girl¡¯s name was Kim Hae Soo, I think.


    Bullies renamed her ¡®Issue¡¯. It wasn¡¯t fair if Asians discriminated cks. It wasn¡¯t fair if whites discriminated cks either.


    We were one color to God who made us all and he checked our hearts to judge is not our skins.


    I looked off my phone and checked to hear if my mom was home but she wasn¡¯t. It was getting darker, what could she be shopping for the ¡®little imp¡¯?


    And dys, I would make sure, won¡¯t be sleeping in my room. My mom could share with her if she wanted. Or we make the store into a room for her.


    I looked at my wristwatch, when was Charlesing? I heaved a sigh of frustration and continued surfing my news feed.


    There was a recently updated post from the ¡®ck Lives Matter¡¯s group. Another ck American wasining on how he had been beaten up because of his race.


    He added that he was intelligent and won apetition, this had aggravated his enemies¡¯ anger. He wrote a really long note so I didn¡¯t bother read all.


    They¡¯d all be really sad tales and all. I sympathized with him when I saw a line ¡°I feel insecure everyday. Like my life is on the verge of death¡±.


    This is how every racial victim feels ¨C insecure. In a world full of great technological advancements and higher knowledge? That was pathetic.


    I sent a friend request to him since he had said he had very few friends. I was surprised how his post of six hours already had a thousand reactions. While surfing thements, I saw something shocking.


    Someone hadmented ¡°I loved when you said ¡°I¡¯m gay, I¡¯m ck and I¡¯m proud¡±. Live proud of you, bro¡±.


    Gay? Was this Tobi a gay? I swiftly checked the profile picture of the boy who posted, his name Tobi and he didn¡¯t look gay.


    I mean, he didn¡¯t have the makeup and jewels like most gays have.


    I shook my head, I was a bit repellent to gays now, after hearing what dys mom did. Well, they would still be reasonable gays too, I hope.


    If he was hated for being gay, then¡­then¡­maybe those folks are just as repellent as I am. I wasn¡¯t supporting their actions of bullying him though, it was never fair.


    I just left the post and went to a joke group. Honestly, I don¡¯t really understand the LGBT+ concept, I would really like to understand. Just then Tobi sent a ¡°hi, friend¡±.


    I raised my head to check the time. When was moming back? The estate had rules about time. Someone came inside the house. I didn¡¯t hear a knock before so it was probably mom. The came in with someone, maybe Charles since he was also heading here.


    dys came downstairs and I heard her shout ¡°Daddy!¡±.


    Daddy? My ex-dad was here? I quickly switched off my phone and tiptoed downstairs. He was the one, he was sitting on an arm chair with dys on hisps.


    That armchair had always been the chair he used to sit on. It reminded me of old memories, very old memories.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Kiera¡± my mom left for my room. I was hiding behind the stairs so she met me as soon as she cornered to the hallway.


    I wanted to tell her I didn¡¯t want to see him but she just pulled me to the living room. dys jumped down hisps on seeing me. I wondered why.


    He¡¯s her dad, she could even dance there if she wanted.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Greet, dear¡± my mom said giving me a fake smile. I turned to my ex-dad, this was another time meeting him this close. dys still had her guilty look.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you marry again?¡± I asked. Instead, he bent down his head ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± was his response.


    My mom was confused, I was too. dys had no reaction. He didn¡¯t know why he married again? What kind of joke was that.


    ¡°You identally took her to the alter and married her then?¡± I smirked. He nodded. My smirk disappeared. What was he saying?


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t always that anyway¡± he said.


    ¡°Who wasn¡¯t always what?¡± I asked immediately. What was he talking about?


    He now looked up ¡°Um.. dys¡¯ mother?¡±. My face twisted. dys looked up to her father. How did her mother get into the conversation.


    ¡°I asked why you married another woman again not her mother. Why another woman generally?¡± I stressed on the ¡®another¡¯.


    He nodded slowly and smiled ¡°I thought you asked why I married a gay. I heard ¡®a gay¡¯ not ¡®again¡¯. I was trying to exin that I didn¡¯t know dys¡¯ mother would be a gay and break off our marriage. It was because she wasn¡¯t that way and¡­¡± he met my gaze and trailed off.

 Chapter Seventeen – Tired.

    He didn¡¯t answer my question yet. I cared less why dys¡¯ mother would be a gay. She¡¯s a white and I have met very few who were nice and smart.


    Maybe she was tired of the marriage and used gay as a excuse. For her to abandon her daughter, it¡¯s her business.


    ¡°I simply got tired of the marriage with your mom¡± he looked straight in my eyes.


    My mom blinked twice and stopped. That¡¯s cool, since he was tired of the marriage, he should also be tired of the oue of the marriage.


    I¡¯m the only oue of the marriage and I wish him happy married wife for his maybe, next third wife.


    ¡°Thanks for answering¡± I smiled and went back to my room. It¡¯s good he came to take dys back, she was really bing something else.


    Someone was walking upstairs with me so I quickened my pace and closed my door. He got in.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Kiera, can we talk?¡± he sounded like I was still his daughter. Maybe to him but not to me. I picked up my phone and sat on my bed. He closed the door.


    ¡°I suppose you are here to take the trash you left?¡± my eyes didn¡¯t leave my phone. He sat on my bed. I shifted form him.


    ¡°You are not a trash, Kiera. I¡¯m sorry I left that way¡± he apologized.


    Iughed slightly ¡°I know I¡¯m not a trash. I would love you to take her back with you¡± I was ring at dys.


    She frowned. How dare she? Wasn¡¯t she a trash, infesting my family and trying to steal my mom now hers ditched her.


    My mom frowned at me but I looked away.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t change, did you?¡± my ex-dad asked frowning too.


    I don¡¯t care if my whole family hated me. I¡¯m so full of hate to those whites.


    I don¡¯t think I can fight racism effectively if I be a racist myself but these whites should create less troubles for me, will be deeply appreciated.


    dys became more annoyed. ¡°Dad I want to leave¡± she shouts. It was my wish she does, I can¡¯t certain her.


    I don¡¯t like whites, a white woman bore her. No matter even though we share the father, we can¡¯t live together.


    My ex-dad stands from my bed. I clean and straighten out the bed spread.


    ¡°Look, if dys leaves, you leave. Your mom understands that¡± he threatened. dys stomped out of my room, ex-dad followed.


    ¡°Good riddance¡± I shouted to them. Where did your manner go, Kiera? I asked myself that.


    But generally I cared less, Whites are bullies to ck, it seems only fair I try bullying a white too. Still it jeopardizes all I stood for. Why was it soplicated?


    dys POV


    I would leave today how dare she call me trash. My dad held my hands but I took them off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this family. I rather go to the orphanage¡± I screamed as hard as I could.


    My father embraced me but stayed quiet. Her mom came downstairs with a sad face. My dad released me.


    ¡°Would you me our daughter for being that way?¡± she narrowed her eyes at father.


    ¡°Everyone she ever loved left her when she needed them the most, everyone except me. You came back and instead of apologizing, you started giving out threats¡± tears rolled down her cheeks.


    ¡°Mr. James Jacob Davis, my daughter would officially change her name back to my father¡¯s name. We¡¯ll leave this country for you. I¡¯m tired of seeing my baby in pain¡± she stomped off.


    Dad was quiet. I didn¡¯t know if that threat was out of anger or real but I wouldn¡¯t want them to leave. It was painful.


    Loosing your dad to God knows where and then hees back with threats to take you from your mother, the only person who stayed beside you.


    It wouldn¡¯t be fair, and I knew that. ¡°Dad, fine, I¡¯ll stay at your elder sister¡¯s house¡± I looked up to my dad, if I was the problem then I should leave first.


    Kiera¡¯s POV


    This was fast. I didn¡¯t believe my mom when she said I¡¯d move out of the country with her. And change my name.


    I knew this was an oue of thest ¡°great family reunion¡± we hadst week. I was angry with my ex-dad and eventually got him to take dys away.


    I didn¡¯t really want to cut off all connections with him. What kind of a monster was I bing!


    At least, to remember I had family somewhere else. I didn¡¯t protest to my mom either. She probably must have thought it through and this was the best solution.


    Also, some neighbors have began spreading rumors that my mom was dumped by her ex-husband.


    My mom didn¡¯t react well to those kind of things. Coupled, Cornfest was a really racial town. Another good riddance!


    Mom had to resign from work too. It would be hard if she didn¡¯t get a job sooner where we are going too. Also her boss could be reluctant to let her leave since she was an asset.


    I was right. My mom came home, angry and happy. She said that her boss had almost knelt to her not to leave. She wanted to exin but he kept on shutting her up with ¡°should I increase your sry?¡±.


    She exined she loved the fact that she was useful to them but it isn¡¯t going to stop her from moving away when she wants to.


    ¡°By the way, won¡¯t you tell Charles of all these?¡± she asked me suddenly. I smiled, not having an answer.


    Charles and his family are staying temporarily here at Cornfest till his photoshoots are over.


    He didn¡¯t even get to meet dys and she¡¯s gone. ¡°He will be really mad at me¡± I said forgetting my mom was there.


    She looked confused but then understood, ¡°Yeah, you have a lot of exining to do¡± and she went upstairs.

 Chapter Eighteen – New Life.

    Charles, Lord of ¡°this person is on another call¡±.


    I tried it again. Mrs. Bassey was heading my way so I stuck my phone inside my pocket.


    ¡°Drop that phone and answer those questions. We don¡¯t have all time. You¡¯ll be traveling soon¡± she scolded. I smiled and dug the phone into my pocket.


    For one thing, I was excited I¡¯d be leaving to a new state, the feeling of everything new. But I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to ¡®exin¡¯ anything to Charles yet.


    ¡°So should I still contact another home-school teacher for you?¡± she asked while marking my assignments. I shook my head.


    No need to hide at where we are going. Would want to have a normal teenage life at school. A message buzzed in.


    I hurriedly dragged the phone from my pockets to view it. From Mom: ¡°Just bought our apartment. I have even better news. On my way home¡±.


    A smile crept my face. We¡¯d really be leaving Cornfest. Hallelujah! I finally got to tell Charles about EVERYTHING.


    He kept ncing through his phone as I spoke. ¡°Do you have a photoshoot soon?¡± I asked being slightly irritated by his actions.


    He shook his head. I was finally done, ¡°So I know I should have been much nicer but¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡±.


    He just smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll be going to Javin high school?¡± he asked. I nodded.


    My mom had said it was the school I¡¯d go to at Washington DC. How did this guy know?


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a great ce. Also being the manager¡¯s daughter would make you popr¡± he added.


    I gasped ¡°Who told you that!¡±.


    My mom¡¯s boss valued my mom¡¯s services so much that he rejected her resignation letter and transferred her to our new ce, Washington DC, as manager of one of thepanies.


    My mom had jumped at the opportunity, of course. It wasn¡¯t a very big branch yet but with my mom, it would improve well.


    She just told me few hours ago though. How did Charles find out! ¡°Well, we live there. I¡¯lle visit soon¡± he was now returning to the car.


    He hade with his agency¡¯s car. I didn¡¯t really understand this scenario. He didn¡¯t even say anything about my half sister, Grace.


    Perhaps he wouldter. I waved and went back to my room. I had to nap a little before we went shopping. My mom had literally withdrawn all her money from the bank here.


    She was excited, so was I. Finally the D-Day came when we went to Washington. Wended in the early morning and had stayed at a hotel to sleep.


    I haven¡¯t forgotten my hotel experience with the hall coordinatordy so I made sure to hold my pass wherever I went.


    Later that afternoon, she left to meet a friend who would help us get our things to the new house.


    I was to stay at the hotel till her driver picked me up. I didn¡¯t know my mom now had a driver. Well, being manager was no small deal.


    By afternoon, she called telling me someone was there to pick me up, and the female was to be my assistant for a tour.


    I brushed my hair and put the ¡°proud heiress¡± aura. Perhaps I should be a little shitty since mom was going to be manager.


    I surveyed the exit, no one looked like a driver there. How exactly should a driver look though? I just moved to the exit, perhaps whoever knew who they came to pick.


    ¡°Miss¡± someone called. He was a young man. He walked up to me. He didn¡¯t look like a driver.


    ¡°Hi, My name is Kyle Drew. You can call me Kyle¡± he shed his white set of teeth. I wasn¡¯t impressed but I gave him a smile.


    I looked around for the other female who was to attend to me but I couldn¡¯t find her.


    ¡°Came alone?¡± I asked finally resting my eyes on him.


    ¡°Yeah, but you haven¡¯t told me your name yet¡± he answered.


    I smiled again and began walking towards the exit. Was a driver supposed to be this friendly? Mom called again and told me if I had seen the young man.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She used ¡°young man¡± and not ¡°my driver¡±. I whispered ¡°Is he your driver?¡±.


    Mom paused for a bit then whispered back, ¡°Is he close? That¡¯s the director¡¯s son. Don¡¯t you dare treat like your driver¡±. Okay, that wasn¡¯t expected.


    When I cut the call, I proceeded in asking Kyle how his day went and how his normal days around Washington were.


    All with a smile, of course. He seemed surprised with my change of attitude but he went along with it. He had a cheerful personality, whatsoever.


    And out the window went my ¡°shitty attitude¡±, I wasn¡¯t even good at it. He drove me to our house and left after.


    The ¡°female¡± was at the house. I acted nice to her too incase she turned out to be the president¡¯s daughter.


    Washington was cool and I enjoyed the tour. I almost forgot all my problems. This new life seemed easier to adjust too.


    Normal days came. Mondays too. Daily day at Javin high school. I was d we didn¡¯t use uniforms. Repeating clothes for a hundred times in a year.


    When I was introduced in the ss, I had a normal wee. No one booed like at Cornfest.


    There were other ck students that seemed veryfortable at ss. Guess I¡¯ve found my dream school.


    My seat mates were two Indian girls. I sat at the middle. One of them was specially pretty with her long dark hair and deep brown eyes. She had a full cheek too.


    The other Indian girl was a bit disorganized, an art addict, by my analysis. Always sketching and painting.


    At intervals, she would run to the sink in our ss to wash poster colors and ink marks off her hands and body.


    I couldn¡¯t get her name yet. Something like ¡°Sheeva¡± or ¡°Sheena¡±. Not sure. She didn¡¯t have much friends too.


    Over to the popr folks, by my analysis again. I guess Jennifer was one of the most influential girls, probably in our whole school.


    It was nice she¡¯s my ssmate and seatmate. Hoping we start off well.

 Chapter Nineteen – Chicken-Walker.

    There were other popr students I noticed.


    Another boy named Jasper too. He had stunning good looks with those blue eyes you just want to dive into.


    I stared at him for a while, while we were studying.


    He was quiet though and talked more with his male friends. Most times girls flocked around him and he gave the cold shoulder.


    Seems his good looks was a kind of curse to him. And then there¡¯s another girl, Cara Adams. I had to know her surname.


    She acted like she was the only child of our ancestors, Adam. (I know, silly joke!). My point was, she was amandeering, bossy, good for nothing, well, all the bad things kind of person.


    She wore mini-skirts all through the three days I got there. She had her own gang which was typical.


    And her hair looked like it had gone through hell from bleaching and dyeing.


    She also had a funny walking step which she may consider sexy. She was a bully, calling bad names¡­ I didn¡¯t really understand why she was popr.


    Was it the thick hips she had or the V-lined eyes? Or just cause she dressed hot?! Another Samantha had appeared here, hope she doesn¡¯t give me trouble.


    I was thinking of all these during our break time while looking around.


    So far, only three ssmates of mine had bothered talking to me. Jennifer, my seat mate. The ss captain, Joey and some girl, who had shown me the toilet, haven¡¯t caught her name yet. Jasper was walking my way with two of his friends.


    He must have said something funny because one of themughed. They were passing my table so the one whoughed quacked me a bit. ¡°Oops sorry angel¡± Jasper apologized on his friend¡¯s behalf and pulled the boy away. The boy had forced a ¡°sorry¡± amidst hisugh.


    They went on but ¡°ANGEL!¡±. JASPER CALLED ME AN ANGEL!


    Don¡¯t get me wrong, I have been called nice names. But this guy I barely knew throwing me apliment I know lots of girls would die for, just like that.


    I shrugged and kept on munching on my sandwich. Perhaps he was being nice. I did notice some girls sending stares at me.


    Someone else was walking my way, the Cara. I guess I should call her ¡°chicken-walker¡± because if she thought she was ¡°cat-walking¡± she was so wrong.


    So ¡°chicken-walker¡± chicken walked to a table and ordered one of her friends to get her some snacks. Not cool ordering her own friend. Oh maybe those girls were just underlings.


    She had snapped her finger and pointed at the snack shop then one of them went to get it.


    I had a frown stered on my face but not because of chicken-walker¡¯s attitude to her friends but because that friend was actually walking like a chicken.


    Just like her boss! It was sad seeing a wonderful God¡¯s creation forcefully turning themselves to have the S-figure.


    Did it spell ¡°Sexy¡± for them? It spelt ¡°Stupid¡± to me.


    Why can¡¯t the world see things the right way! I stood up to get myself more sandwich. The table in front of me was filled with sports boys talking about something in whispers.


    They¡¯re stealing nces of ¡°chicken-walker¡±. (Perhaps I should drop the chicken walker thing since all her underlings walked that way).


    One of the boys had jolted another. If my brain had lip-read that right, which I think it did, the boy had jolted the other saying, ¡°Tell her how you feel about her¡±.


    Oh really, funny how people would fall for her. I turned to go around instead. Jasper and his friends were on that table.


    I wentst anyway. Unnoticed they were reading a magazine about bikes. Typical for boys to be bike lovers.


    ¡°Yeah, this is the bike¡± one of them had said, hitting Jasper.


    He just smiled at the boy and patted him. That boy was the same one who had quacked me. He was really something.


    Seems his body was not aligned with his mind. (Don¡¯t ask me what it means just get my point).


    I was impressed on how Jasper just epted him that way without getting offended. That¡¯s a good friend unlike Cara.


    Just then her underling went past. I lost my appetite and felt pity for the girl. I walked past Jasper¡¯s table again.


    My ears were sharp, I have to say, I was sure I overheard one of Jasper friends say ¡°Cara is a demon¡±. They shared augh so they must have all agreed.


    I smiled inwardly. If one of the most popr guys in school think she¡¯s a demon, then she won¡¯t have much fans.


    I stayed on my own for almost a week. Though I had little chitchat with Joey, our ss captain. Jennifer said ¡°hi¡± and ¡°how are you?¡± once in a while. I didn¡¯t know how to make friends, I studied my ssmates instead.


    And my teachers. They were a huge variety of races here. Racial discrimination seemed not to exist. Joey was a ck American. Jennifer, Indian.


    Even the school body president was a Jamaican girl. Cool ce for someone like me who had gone through hell with racists.


    One teacher, Mrs. James was very gentle with me. Reminded me of Mrs. Bassey. She was our chemistry teacher. She had a daughter who was in grade 9, people said the girl was half deaf.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    A particr Monday¡¯s Civic Education ss was epic. It was the first ss that day with our new Civic teacher.


    The teacher was so blunt honest about his review on our ss. It ended inughs though. Let me give spoilers. It was a stuff against Cara. (Exciting!)


    So she had walked in with her usual ¡°chicken-walk¡± and was already twenty minuteste.


    ¡°Excuse me, young woman?¡± our teacher called out to her. She faced him with a questioning look. I really hoped she wasn¡¯t acting shitty to the teacher, he seemed really nice.


    Also he was new, she would give a bad first impression.


    Not that I cared for her reputation but what if the teacher hates our ss because of her. She should keep her attitude to herself. But as expected she didn¡¯t.

 Chapter Twenty – Take notes, Cara.

    Also he was new, she would give a bad first impression. Not that I cared for her reputation but what if the teacher hates our ss because of her. She should keep her attitude to herself.


    ¡°You arete. Why did you barge into the ssroom without asking permission?¡± he continued.


    Cara scoffed before answering ¡°Cause it¡¯s my ssroom¡±. The teacher was surprised at her answer. ¡°Excuse me?¡±.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cara went ahead to walk to her seat and bnced there. She was really meaning to be shitty to the teacher.


    The man went on with his lectures. I was honestly disappointed that he let it go like that. But more was in store.


    ¡°Who can tell me properties of indecent dressings?¡± he turned to us. I didn¡¯t catch his point and thought hard on how ¡°Drugs abuse¡± rted to ¡°Indecent dressings¡±.


    ¡°Well, anyone?¡± he asked when the ss turned to a graveyard. I caught immediately when I saw the teacher ring at Cara.


    Yeah, her skirt today was micro-ish. Her full butt would show if she bent a bit. Wasn¡¯t the school supposed to have decency rules.


    Almost, I would have stood up to answer the teacher¡¯s question if not that Jasper¡¯s friend got up instead. And he¡¯s name was Reuben. ¡°Wearing micro-skirts and revealing ¡°chests¡± sir¡±.


    Laughs spread all over the ss. The teacher nodded, ¡°Tell me consequences of such dressings?¡±.


    Reuben was almost getting up again when Jasper pulled him down for the other friend, Jacobs to answer.


    ¡°By studies, one could be victim of rape leading to the ¡°nine month assignment¡± sir¡± he answered sarcastically.


    A thunderousughter insured amongst the students. Even the teacher smiled, ¡°Naughty boy, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Jacobs Smith, sir¡±


    ¡°Okay, ways to avoid the ¡°nine month assignment¡±, Jacobs?¡±


    Jacobs cleared his throat. ¡°¡±By not dressing like¡­¡± he trailed.


    ¡°By cultivating good manners and dressing properly¡± he answered instead.


    Obviously, the ¡°dressing like..¡± would have been ¡°Cara¡±. I wished he made a direct attack but then the teacher added ¡°Take notes, Cara¡±.


    Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Her face went sour.


    After our Civic ss, which I really enjoyed, everyone began leaving the ssroom like there was some party going on outside.


    ording to my timetable, we were to have Food and nutrition, no teacher in yet. Even Jennifer, who I thought was a serious student, ran outside with some other girl.


    Sheena, (yeah her name was Sheena not Sheeva), quickly brought her drawing book and began sketching some things, she never gets tired.


    I was lost with everything. Wasn¡¯t someone supposed to call the teacher if the teacher forgot. Joey was outside the ss too.


    I saw Jasper and his friends studying some notes. I wanted to ask them about the teacher but felt too awkward too.


    Some other new student went to them. They had told her that the teacher barely came to ss sometimes but gave some sswork to do. He gave her a photocopy.


    I turned immediately and began thinking of how I¡¯ll go get a copy. Suddenly, the girl tapped me and dropped a copy on my desk.


    ¡°He said I should give you¡± she then pointed at Jasper. Jasper was looking down at his book when I turned back to him so Reuben yelled a ¡°It¡¯s a sswork, do it¡± and smiled.


    I smiled back and turned away. Well, that was nice¡­ and really awkward.


    While answering my sswork, I noticed Cara walk into the ss. She had been one of those who had left after our Civic ss.


    She stomped to Reuben and stood ring at him. Jasper looked up to her in a frown.


    I was sure she flinched a little. Who wouldn¡¯t! Who could stand deep blue cold eyes peering angrily into your face!


    ¡°What was the meaning of that you did earlier?¡± she asked. I was expecting a fight now.


    Reuben acted like she wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°Um, Jasper, hurry with your work, let¡¯s go get ice cream¡± he said instead.


    Cara gave a devilish smile and raised her hands to p Reuben when Jasper slowly stood up, she stopped.


    ¡°Leave now¡± his voice was calm despite the rage ring in his eyes. Did he hate Cara that much?


    They weren¡¯t much people in the ss. Just four students. Everyone was watching, except two students.


    Some sleeping girl and Sheena, too busy drawing that she doesn¡¯t care if someone dies.


    Cara matched his re, hers wasn¡¯t as scary anyway.


    Okay, I didn¡¯t really like Cara but with the way Jasper¡¯s anger was growing, she¡¯s going to be having broken bones soon. I loved watching fights but this one can just pass.


    ¡°Please, you guys can talk it out¡± the other new girl spoke.


    ¡°Yea, talk like friends¡± I said, of course to make effects. It¡¯s obvious they weren¡¯t friends.


    Rueben sniffed, ¡°Yeah, like friends¡± he repeated. Cara turned a re to me.


    Did she think I was being insulting. I was, but was it too obvious?


    Jasper sat back, ¡°Cara, don¡¯t make a scene. Go away¡± he muttered.


    Like really, the girl was still ring at me. I turned away, of course not after smirking. I¡¯d love us to be enemies though. It seems I can¡¯t stop fate from making her a new Samantha.


    ¡°Just to keep my message simple. No one should mess with me¡± she warned and chicken walked out of the ss.


    She was a bore. Staring and ring without even doing anything. Just an annoying, shitty girl. Should have let Jasper give it to her.


    The ss was quiet when she left. Our food and nutrition should not have missed this ss.


    I was lost in my sswork now, the ss was more empty as the other students who had been working on their sswork were already done.


    Someone threw a ball of paper on me. I picked it up. It had a note ¡°Meet me outside. I have a surprise for you¡±. With a pencil drawn smiley face.


    I checked around for the culprit. Everyone seemed immense in what they¡¯re doing.

 Chapter Twenty-one – Miss awkward.

    ¡°Meet me outside. I have a surprise for you¡±


    With a pencil drawn smiley face.


    I checked around for the culprit. Everyone seemed immense in what they¡¯re doing.


    Rueben looked up at me questioningly then looked outside the door. Could he have seen who?


    He looked at me again and outside the door then went back to his work. Did the culprit go outside, well if the person wanted me outside then they could be outside. What did they want though?


    As I expected it was Cara. She was standing with her two underlings. I cat walked to her and cocked my eyebrows.


    She said to follow her and we stopped outside at the back of the school. She swung her hand to p me but I held it.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, feigning politeness. Another underling threw me a kick but missed.


    Like they were all crazy, which they were, they be showing off some weird karate stunts. Which I all missed. Did I forget to add that I had started my kung-Fu sses?


    And they¡¯re basically the ¡°Barbie p-p¡± kind of girls¡±.


    ¡°Can I ask what I did first?¡± I asked them but they grew angrier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try us. Your life would be a living hell!¡± one of the underlings yelled.


    ¡°She¡¯s already tried us. And her life would be a living hell. You¡¯ll see what happens when an ant messes with an elephant¡± Cara stomps off.


    It was a cool ending line though. I watched her chicken-walk, it was bing fascinating.


    I strolled back to ss. I just had just victoriously annoyed the school¡¯s boss girl. Why wasn¡¯t I scared? Well, it¡¯s not like I did anything.


    I bumped into Rueben halfway. ¡°Sorry. Hope you¡¯re okay?¡± I said awkwardly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry¡± he replied. It was a full bump. (You know what I mean, the almost kissing type).


    I zoomed past him immediately into our ssroom to avoid any awkwardness. I nearly bumped into Jasper too. They were alling out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I zoomed past him to my seat. He turned to me wanting to apologize but just left it.


    I stared at Sheena while she painted. It was a picture of a boy sitting on a window. He looked like an anime character. He was really good-looking.


    I unconsciously shifted my chair towards her. ¡°He¡¯s name is Nachi¡± she said. I shifted back my chair not to look awkward.


    She frowned but kept on painting. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s cool. Is he real?¡± Jennifer said to her from across me.


    Jennifer sat at my left, Sheena at my right.


    Sheena smiled at her and continued. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice¡± I added but none of them made any reaction.


    Okay, today was turning to a really awkward day. Two more sses remained to end the day. I had no one to ask what the next ss was.


    I looked gloomily around the almost empty ssroom. This can never happen at my school in Cornfest.


    A teacher couldn¡¯t skip sses, recing it with sswork. It was seen asziness and students could report to their form teacher.


    This was a school in the capital for God sake. Shouldn¡¯t things be a little better.


    I shifted my chair backwards as I stood up. Guess I should go socialize. It shouldn¡¯t get to a week before I do.


    Outside chattering and nging of some metal were heard. Some boys, called the ¡°metallic gang¡±, were showing off a metallic stuff they had invented.


    My eyes caught Jasper and his friends, they were watching the ¡°metallic gangs¡±.


    I thought of going to them, since they¡¯re basically the only students I had interacted more with.


    On second thoughts, it would just add to the awkward moments I¡¯ve had today. Would I just walk to them, stand there and watch the ¡°metallic gang¡±?


    I surveyed the field, no junior students outside. Only few seniors, who were predominantly from my ss.


    (Grade 12 had three sections; 12A, 12B, 12C. I hadte entry so was taken to 12C).


    Sheena and Jennifer walked out of the ssroom, Jennifer noticed me standing alone at a corner. She gave me an awkward look.


    Of course, it would be definitely awkward standing alone in an open field. Perhaps I should have stood with Jasper and his friends.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± she asked after standing next to me. Sheena was glued to her side. I think Sheena wasn¡¯t very social.


    ¡°Looking for who to hang out with¡± it escaped my lips.


    A smirk formed on her lips as her eyes fell on Jasper.


    ¡°Keep looking then¡± was her next response as she darted towards Jasper, dragging Sheena along.


    Did I sound a little cheesy? I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was bing miss awkward today.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sheena was holding a paper folded in half. It seemed like the ¡°Nachi Anime¡± she had drawn earlier. Jennifer grinned widely as she came closer to the boys.


    ¡°Hey, check this out. Sheena made it¡± she announced to them. Rueben had taken the paper ring at it, he seemed impressed.


    Jasper was more focused on the metallic gang¡¯s show. I don¡¯t even get what they said they invented.


    ¡°Looks like a real anime character, right?¡± Rueben said to Jasper. He made a short ¡°hmm¡± while still watching the gang.


    The other friend, Jacobs was peering into the drawing. Jasper just seemed uninterested.


    Sheena¡¯s face had disappointed. Perhaps she was one of the many that crushed on Jasper, and Jennifer was helping her out with it.


    Rueben kind of understand the situation and put the drawing in from of Jasper so he must see it.


    ¡°Wait, What in the world is that?¡± he finally looked at it. Reuben tried suppressing hisughter. Sheena¡¯s face looked more grumpy.


    Ironically, Jennifer had a hidden smirk on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that!¡± she snatched the paper from them and began dragging Sheena away.


    Jasper still looked nkly. ¡°What really was that?¡± he asked again. ¡°Her version of Naruto¡± Jacobs said and they beganughing.


    It wasn¡¯t that bad but they made it look like some stickman kind of drawings.


    Jasper returned back to his metallic gang show.


    Poor Sheena, the ideal story of a quiet girl falling for a popr boy. It was always better when it was the other way round.

 Chapter Twenty-Two – A student’s life.

    Poor Sheena, the ideal story of a quiet girl falling for a popr boy. It was always better when it was the other way round.


    It was a good thing that I haven¡¯t had a crush before. Still I know how it felt to think you got rejected. Sheena was quiet all through our next ss.


    She didn¡¯t talk much but she usually acted like she listened. But no, nothing. Jennifer, on the other hand, acted normally not even looking at her from time to time knowing she¡¯s sad.


    ¡°Hey, nice shoes¡± I said to Sheena.


    Her shoes were nice, blue with pinkces. She was moody, I know, but she stretched her lips for a smile and that was all. At least, I left a footprint.


    After that ss was another next ss. *Sigh*


    I hurriedly left the ss to submit a homework I had forgotten to submit that had been in my bag all through the day.


    It was finally end of the ss for the day. Hurray. I remembered my big room, yeah, twice my other room. Can¡¯t wait for afternoon siesta.


    My daydream was cut short when a bass voice called out to me. It was a teacher, the only teacher at the teacher¡¯s room when I went to submit my assignment.


    ¡°Yes sir?¡± I answered while walking carefully to him. I wasn¡¯tfortable with his eyes travelling my body but he didn¡¯t look like he was checking me out or something but had a confused look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you seem to have the size of that girl¡± he shook his head.


    ¡°What girl, sir?¡± I asked.


    He waved his hands in the air indicating I should forget and handed me a piece of paper. It had the physics assignment for my ss.


    I exhaled and stomped off from the teacher¡¯s room. I barely just finished the other one and another one had arrived. A student¡¯s life.


    When I arrived inside my ss, the next teacher was already in writing on the board. I had to distribute the assignment before his ss ended.


    Because usually, after the end of the ss students scamper from ss to avoid assignments.


    Since this one had already been given before time, it had to spread out.


    I tried making eye contact with the ss rep., Joey, but he was so busy taking with his seatmate.


    I thought to stare at him, as they said when someone stare at someone else for long the other person begins to sense of and looks that way.


    But I didn¡¯t want anyone adding it to my awkward lists that I was staring at the ss rep.


    ¡°Hey, Jennifer. Do you think you can help me distribute these assignments?¡± I showed her the different colors I have created.


    She rolled her eyes and looked at the teacher, ¡°This teacher doesn¡¯t allow passing stuffs in his ss though¡±.


    I nodded and retrieved the copies. I questioned myself on why she had to roll her eyes but just dismissed it as it could be her habit.


    I tried making eye contact with Joey again but he just kept his head down. I noticed Reuben staring at me and I looked away from Joey.


    He still kept staring so I waved the piece of paper to him. He was sitting two seats behind to my right.


    ¡°Assignments?¡± he lips seemed to have said and I nodded.


    He turned to Jasper to say something. I hoped they¡¯d find a way to spread it but they beganughing instead.


    Now what, I wondered. I couldn¡¯t lip read them so I turned away and tried focusing on the teacher. I just hoped whatever he said was not mocking to me.


    Then Joey stood up and tapped me. I was startled but I handed him the papers and he left. I turned to Reuben to thank him but he winked at me. I just smiled and turned away.


    So today was being a bit somehow but it¡¯s cool.


    Silently the papers were transferred to the students. The teacher acted like he didn¡¯t see the papers and continued with the ss.


    After the cirction, I realized that I hadn¡¯t kept a copy of the assignment for myself. I sighed. Why was today so rough?


    Luckily Sheena offered to help me with her copy. I hurriedly copied it as I was told that my driver was outside.


    My mom had contracted a driver for me. It was Jennifer who came to tell me this time. It was usually the security keeper.


    ¡°Your mom is a manager of apany?¡± she asked suddenly. She sounded like she was using me of something. Few students in the ss looked at us.


    I stared at her wide mouth, ¡°Is that a sin?¡±.


    She got herposure and her head, ¡°I¡¯m just surprised. You look reserved and quiet for a manager¡¯s daughter, that¡¯s all¡±. She walked away.


    Everyone began watching me. Well, everyone except Jasper and his friends who were ring at Jennifer.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened but I didn¡¯t like it. Mom had told me to keep a low profile. As low as possible. It wouldn¡¯t have been hard as I wasn¡¯t very loud before.


    But now, Jennifer just announced it. Why was I feeling she was being intimidating.


    I left the ss and rushed to the girl¡¯s bathroom. I had almost mixed up the boys and girls bathroom.


    I washed my face with the water and droplets dropped to my shirt. As I washed my face, I heard some soundsing from one of the stalls.


    I moved closer and saw a girl, one of Cara¡¯s ¡°friends¡± curled up on the ground. I tried to help her up but she pushed me away. I noticed a small bruise on her knees.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked her. She nodded but said nothing. Her phone began ringing inside her pockets. She was both scared and reluctant to pick it up.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I wondered if her mighty friend, Cara, knew she was in this situation. If she even bothered care.


    But for conscience sake, I helped the girl up, dragged her to an abandoned ss and left her there.


    I waved bye to her and she waved back. Could I have just made a new friend? I looked forward to the next day, hoping to also find out what sent her to the stall in the first ce.

 Chapter Twenty-Three – Looking for awards.

    A smile came to my face when I saw my mom¡¯s driver at the parking lot. He was going to take me back home.


    Back to my sweet bed, away from today¡¯s awkwardness. Waiting for tomorrow¡¯s freshness. I stopped to buy some animeic books for Sheena.


    I recognized the anime character Naruto that she had drawn and thought I could buy them in paperback but I couldn¡¯t find any.


    Mom wasn¡¯t back when I got home. She never came home till I slept.


    I guess I had gotten for myself the ideal ¡°teenage parent who wasn¡¯t always around¡± to take care of their kids.


    But I understood this time. She was trying to revive an almost deadpany.


    I had a quick shower, made my self some omelet and began typing down my day to Charles.


    He had told me to write it daily so he¡¯ll know how my day went. We were like pen pals now. Writing letters cos we¡¯re apart. He did add that his contract at Corn Fest will be over in a month.


    I spent my day either doodling or surfing the inte. Basically nothing fun to do. I began hearing for the next day.


    I couldn¡¯t standing home to an empty house. I jumped from my bed downstairs to where the driver stayed. Did I add that he¡¯s also like a babysitter as he stayed around to watch me.


    I honestly have no problem as I didn¡¯t have ns of going out but¡­


    ¡°Hello, sir. I¡¯d really like you to being to pick me up an hourter than you used to. I¡¯m trying to make friends at school and youe early¡± I said while smiling, trying to pull my most polite face.


    He gave a simple nod. And that was it.


    I hopped back to bed and let boredom drive me to sleep.


    The next day was less enthusiastic to me as my days were pulling off weirdly but I managed to get out of bed.


    I was in my senior year. Meaning I needed to buckle up and study. As my mom had always wished, I could even graduate school with an award or title in my name.


    At school, I worked hard on finding out awards and titles that have not been collected.


    Some like ¡°Face of the year¡±, ¡°Prom Queen¡±, ¡°Prom King¡±, ¡°Top Student¡±, ¡°Nicest Student¡±, ¡°Science Geek¡±, ¡°Inventors¡±, ¡°Best Artist¡±, ¡°Best Sportsmanship¡±, ¡°Most Popr girl¡± and ¡°Most Popr boy¡±.


    Basically, awards and titles that I doubt I could attain. Judging from current statistics.


    If I could get a grasp on anyone, it would be ¡°Top Student¡± and ¡°Nicest Student¡±.


    The girl who informed me about the awards seemed to have been a senior here before as she told to apply my name to show on the board before the application closed.


    That was another problem. I was a new student, applying would be cheeky as I hadn¡¯t made any friends. I¡¯d stay below till thepetition was over.


    She showed me some old students of the ¡°Science Geek¡± they all wore sses except two. Like even nerds had a special award.


    Well, I¡¯ll lose there as I don¡¯t get the hang of chemistry and isn¡¯t a science student.


    I asked for the charts of ¡°Nicest Students¡± and even got more discouraged. They were mainly girls with pretty, cute and innocent faces.


    Some of them had other nicknames to spice up their prizes like ¡°Best Cheerleader of the year¡±, ¡°Most Innocent face¡±, ¡°Best Dancer¡± and one even had ¡°Top Student¡±.


    She looked familiar but I couldn¡¯t ce where I¡¯ve seen her. Her name then struck a bell.


    She was the pretty model working with Charles. The one that mentored Samantha. She had attended our school?


    My mouth was open in awe. She was a natural beauty then. And very pure in looks.


    I couldn¡¯t beat that. Not with my always moody and frowning look. And my hair can¡¯t even stay in a ponytail for long so I couldn¡¯t ever look cute.


    She must have been a goddess amongst among ssmates.


    I gasped and reluctantly returned the charts, promising thedy to try to apply my name as soon as possible.


    She was nice and believed I could win. I didn¡¯t though. I just wanted an award to make my mom proud and maybe get a good university but I shouldn¡¯t kill myself for one when I can¡¯t get them.


    As I walked out of thedy¡¯s office, someone bumped into me and I nearly crashed back into thedy¡¯s room. I looked up to ra Adams with an irritated face.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you apologize Cara? I¡¯ve told you to stoping here? Didn¡¯t I?¡± thedy yelled at her. Cara looked down at me with no expression.


    Surprisingly, she stretched her hand for me to get up with. I took it and thanked her, not really sure why she was acting nice.


    As I walked away, I then knew why she was acting nice. She too waspeting for ¡°Nicest Student¡±.


    Like what in the world! She was obviously putting a show.


    And she hade to enquire on who had dropped her at second.


    The student was Jennifer. My seatmate. She too was contesting for Nicest Student.


    All those reduced my confidence.


    ¡°Like Jennifer is a bully. A nice bully. How can she be the Nicest Student?¡± Cara queried.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Look at a kettle calling a pot ck. You¡¯re a bigger bully than Jennifer can ever be¡± thedy responded calmly.


    I nodded at my new revtions.


    Jenifer and Cara must have some problems. Jennifer was beautiful and appeared nice.


    Cara same, though appeared wicked and there¡¯s no faking there. Still people loved them for their looks.


    Jennifer had an innocent aura. It would be easy to tag her Nicest Student even if she just helped you tie ace.


    But wasn¡¯t Cara supposed to bepeting for Prom Queen, Most Popr girl and Face of the Year? They were more suitable for her popr status.


    Since I couldn¡¯t decide which status I would be fighting for, I quietly went back to my ss. No teacher was in again. I just stood at the door, disappointed and irritated.

 Chapter Twenty-Four – Free Period.

    Since I couldn¡¯t decide which status I would be fighting for, I quietly went back to my ss. No teacher was in again. I just stood at the door, disappointed and irritated.


    I got tickled from behind while at my worst mood. I didn¡¯t shudder and stayed still.


    Tickles were a waste of time on me when I was depressed about something. I was curious on who was touching me at such sensitive parts though.


    ¡°Whoa, are you a stone?¡± it was Jacobs. He was with Rueben and Jasper.


    I kind of knew it would be them. They were the only once who¡¯d seek my attention despite the door being wide enough to contain four.


    I shifted from the door and advanced to my seat without saying a word. Sheena was drawing some things again. I remembered the ¡°Best Artists¡± award.


    When I talked to her about she contesting, she just said things that depressed my mood further.


    ¡°No ce for me. People that are unpopr don¡¯t get a spot. Forget it. Thanks for thinking I¡¯m good enough topete but everything is biased now¡±.


    I realized her thick Indian ent only then. It was almost not there for Jennifer but Sheena had it sufficiently. It was cute though.


    I rested my head of the table and watched her draw.


    I tried encouraging myself to read hard enough to be the Top Student but I knew my capacity and my capacity knew me.


    ¡°Reuben has been looking at you?¡± Sheena said without looking off her drawing book. I lifted my head but didn¡¯t turn backwards.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. She gave a light shrug.


    I dropped my head at my table again. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for boy games. They¡¯ll probably get a good spot at the awards.


    Maybe not awards but cool nicknames. They were very sport active, handsome and popr and all.


    I should worry only about myself and if they must, they should worry about me too.


    ¡°You should stillpete for the Best Artist award. There may be a lot of challengers but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be one of them¡± I tried encouraging Sheena.


    She gave me a tired look, ¡°If I win, people would say I used my sister¡¯s poprity. I¡¯m not popr so I want to maintain my own circle¡±.


    I tilted my head to hear more but she turned to continue her work.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your sister?¡± I asked. She pointed besides me at Jennifer¡¯s seat. I was dazed.


    ¡°Twin actually. She¡¯s living with my American mother now. I¡¯m still with my Indian father¡± she added.


    I quickly recovered from the shock. So they were twins. Lucky me, I loved twins. I searched for Jennifer.


    She was with some girlsughing and chattering. There was no resemnce, much, with Sheena. Surely not identical. And had different personalities.


    My eyes rested on Reuben. He was no longer staring at me, if he was.


    He was now pointing at Cara and saying something funny to him, funny as he was the only oneughing. He was hitting Jacob while mimicking something Cara would do.


    Jasper and Jacob looked done but as always they smiled at Reuben¡¯s jokes. I would, especially if it was a joke about Cara.


    I rested my head hoping for a teacher to enter our ss. The waiting soon got boring.


    ¡°Is this how the ss usually goes. No teacher for hours?¡± a mourned to Sheena.


    ¡°We are in a break called ¡°Free Period¡±. You¡¯ll get used to it soon. I did too¡± she never looked up from her drawing book.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you came recently then?¡± I asked again.


    She nodded, ¡°Yeah,st year. I¡¯m hoping my dad and momes together. Things are good that way¡±.


    I was surprised she was opening up to me about my family¡¯s situation.


    I also said to her that my mom and dad were divorced but I kept on emphasizing on the fact that I didn¡¯t want my father and mom toe back.


    ¡°No. You¡¯d want them to soon. It can be lonely staying without a mom¡± Sheena disagreed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I stay with my mom. Mine isn¡¯t exactly like your case. It¡¯s my dad who left¡± I quickly added.


    She gave a slight shrug and continued her drawing.


    I couldn¡¯t just rest my head on the table forever. I leaped up to go to the library. The other kids were either ying board games or chattering but I¡¯d prefer reading. It wasn¡¯t a habit anyway.


    Outside my ss, a smallish boy was kneeling, his hands up and three heavy booksid on them. His eyes were streaming tears and his body looked stiff.


    I rushed and took off the books on his hands and ordered him to get up. He looked reluctant but finally did.


    His eyes were red and he mumbled that he had been there for thirty minutes. He was surely a grade 8 or 9 student.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised when he said it was Cara that punished. I told him immediately to return to his ss when he added that she punished him because he refused buying her ice cream. Like isn¡¯t that so petty?


    Before he left, I asked him where the library was and he told me downstairs but it wasn¡¯t opened during school hours due to ¡°book stealers¡±.


    The school was so dysfunctional. Libraries should be opened during school hours at all times.


    Defeated, I went back to my chair. The students looked like they were enjoying this ¡°Free Period¡± but I wasn¡¯t. Not one bit.


    I had been waiting for her. Cara stomped into the ss and marched to my chair. I had been expecting her since I released that boy from her punishment.


    ¡°How dare you tell him to stand up? I punished him? Didn¡¯t you know?¡± she was raving mad.


    ¡°It was too harsh for such a kid? He¡¯s not your ve okay?¡± I said casually.


    She scoffed and began clenching her fists. Eyes were now on us and I was feeling happy about it.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Your mom is the manager of Si so you mess around with anyone?¡± she shouted.


    My face turned sour. It wasn¡¯t even called Si, mom¡¯s newpany. It was called SimpCom. And how did she know?

 Chapter Twenty-five – First Fight.

    My face turned sour. It wasn¡¯t even called Si, mom¡¯s newpany. It was called SimpCom. And how did she know?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s position has nothing to do with your treatment to that boy. And why, are you feeling bullied?¡± I looked her straight in the eye.


    ¡°You are a lousy piece of sh¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the lousy piece of shit for bullying a kid to get you ice cream when you can be nice to your ssmate and they¡¯d throw a free one your way¡± I interjected immediately.


    She rose up to p me but one of her friends rushed into the ss and held it in ce. What was that?


    ¡°Let me go¡± she screamed at her but her friend pushed her back. The whole ss went ¡°Ahh¡±.


    ¡°First, your elder brother physically abused me. I endured it cos it was your brother. Now, you go to intimidate my cousin brother?¡± the girl screamed.


    I recognized her. She was the one I saved from the bathroom. She looked more better and organized and I had totally forgotten about her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Cara¡¯s voice was low. And I wasn¡¯t sure if I was sensing pain of betrayal in her voice cos the daughter of devil shouldn¡¯t feel all those.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve any Nicest Student. You¡¯re just the worst. Bully my little cousin again and all your secrets would be televised on her mom¡¯smunicationpany¡± she pointed at me.


    I wanted to say that they don¡¯t ¡°televise¡± anything on a ¡°radio channel¡± but I kept my mouth shut and watched the friends brawl.


    Cara got back herself andnded a heavy p on the girl¡¯s face. The girl retaliated and a heated p battle started.


    Some boys along with the ss rep. Joey jumped in to separate the fight. Others were taking pictures and making videos. I didn¡¯t feel so good about that.


    I slid away from every camera¡¯s reach and stayed at the back of the ss with Jennifer, Sheena, Jacob and Jasper.


    Reuben was making a video so was in front. He looked so excited seeing Cara get pped. If felt kind of good to me too.


    But such things couldn¡¯t happen at my old school. The girls insulted themselves for minutes and no teacher came around to settle them.


    Really, such never happened at my school. It was a hundred times more monitored and phones weren¡¯t even allowed.


    Imagine the shame that those videos could stir up in the lives of the girls. I was really feeling bad for them now.


    And not to forget the power of the inte. The whole world would know of their fight sooner.


    ¡°You¡¯re the bone of contention, you know¡± Jasper spoke on my ears.


    My heart raced and then came to halt. First time he was officially talking to me, and why¡¯d behave to do it so sneakily.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess¡± I exhaled. But I wasn¡¯t the bone of contention. That girl didn¡¯t defend me from Cara¡¯s bullying but rather came to scold Cara for bullying her said little cousin.


    Also to yell at Cara for letting her brother physically abuse her.


    Which I don¡¯t think is entirely Cara¡¯s fault as the girl in question isn¡¯t a stone and could leave whatever rtionship.


    ¡°Wondering if I should live stream now Kyle is involved?¡± Jacob snickered.


    I stood up and saw another boy involved in the fight, tugging at Cara¡¯s shirt. Joey was in the middle trying to break the boy¡¯s hand free.


    ¡°Kyle is Cara¡¯s brother¡± Jasper said to answer my confused look but it got me more confused.


    If he was her brother, why should he be fighting her instead of defending. And why was Jasper casually talking to me.


    I made a quick peek at him beside me. I was tall but he was taller, obviously. His ck hair was scattered across his hair with its mullet style. And he had a mole under his chin.


    I made those discoveries just from half a second of looking at him. I was aware of Sheena¡¯s crush on him and since she was besides me, I didn¡¯t want her having the wrong idea.


    I shifted closer to the door to escape but some students began videoing the door when Cara was stomping out.


    She kept on cursing on the Kyle and mentioned her friend, who Iter found out was called Kiera too, a backstabber.


    I also understood too that Cara¡¯s brother seemed to have an had genuine feelings for Cara¡¯s friend, Kiera and had used Cara to get Kiera to date him.


    Well, along the way, Cara began saying some usatoryints making him doubt Kiera¡¯s faithfulness.


    That exin why he beat her up. By the time he got to knew the truth, Kiera had already broken up with him.


    My judgment, Kyle shouldn¡¯t have distrusted his girlfriend in the first ce. And he should never had fought his sister.


    If he could be this violent to his own flesh and blood, then he¡¯s saying anyone could.


    Either way, the first big fight I was watching in my new school, came to an end without even the cough of a teacher around.


    Didn¡¯t they hear the shouting? I was pretty sure they were loud.


    I was still wondering how Kyle was Cara¡¯s older brother and was still in this school. We were in our final grade so what grade was he?


    ¡°sses for today will be over if by three no teacheres to our ss. They might note though using our fight as an excuse¡± Jennifer whispered to both Sheena and I.


    I frowned, ¡°They couldn¡¯t evene to separate the fight. Why would they use it to deprive is of our sses?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s the normal drill. No need toin¡± she said with finality.


    I would have added something but she began flipping through her notes and I registered she was no longer interested in the conversation. Well, weird mood swings she got.


    Weird teachers the school got. Weird rules as well. And I¡¯d soon be turning weird if I stay here for any more for any other weird minutes.


    I stood up. Left for my ss Form teacher, took a sick leave and went home. My dream school wasn¡¯t so dreamy anymore.

 Chapter Twenty-Six – Friday Weather.

    I stood up. Left for my ss Form teacher, took a sick leave and went home. My dream school wasn¡¯t so dreamy anymore.


    I wasn¡¯t very smart so I did not need to be having missing sses or my senior exams would suffer.


    How did that school turn out to be the most popr when it teachers were sozy?


    I tried phoning Michael but his phone line was going. It was really beginning to piss me off.


    I wanted to have a talk with my mom about the school so I stayed upte chatting with some possible Korean guy on Facebook. We¡¯ve been talking for a while.


    I had to say, he¡¯s stories didn¡¯t match all the time. He seemed like a fake. But I didn¡¯t care. It was social media after all, lots of fake ounts existed.


    I¡¯ll just keep fooling around with him till he opens up. I was bored anyway.


    Mom eventually came home and looked very tired. She was surprised yet happy that I was still awake.


    She confessed that she felt bad for not spending much time with me because of her work. I understood and I let her know I did.


    When she enquired on why I was still up I began listing my grievances. I added that Charles hasn¡¯t been picking my calls too.


    Mom just nodded tiredly with a smile. I didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine such schools. Filled with bullies and cute boys at the same time¡± it slid off my mouth but I didn¡¯t regret much. I knew I could tell my mom anything.


    ¡°Cute boys eh? Well, the school was rmended to me. And isn¡¯t today the first time the teachers cked. Maybe it was the Friday weather stuff they had¡±.


    Mom¡¯s voice was low. She was gulping down water from time to time.


    I immediately remembered. Friday weather. Charles had told me some schools did Friday weather.


    Were they¡¯d bezy about studying because it was a weekend. sses were usually shortened and school closed earlier.


    And when I thought more on it. Monday till Thursday, they¡¯d been good teaching timetable. Only that Friday, my first Friday, did I notice the ckness.


    ¡°The school is great, dear. Charles said his friend schooled there. He rmended to so his friend keep an eye for you. You¡¯re good, don¡¯t worry¡± Mom assured.


    I asked her who Charles friend was but she didn¡¯t know. I finally let her get some rest.


    I had some rest myself. Next week I¡¯d be going to school.


    I wrote down the things I¡¯d try to achieve by next week.


    Find who Charles¡¯ friend is. Resolve whatever dispute with Cara. Get a hold at the award I¡¯d bepeting for. Try encouraging Sheena to do the same.


    Sleep sneaked on me while I was still deciding on what award that would be.


    The next day started with an rm I never knew I had ring my ears out. I tossed it to the wall and it shut up.


    I groaned in frustration as I was forced out of my dream of strangely ying Tetris. I was getting obsessed. But the game would always be worth it.


    Maybe my brain was trying to tell me to strategize before making big ns.


    And it was a Saturday. A free day. I could do all the strategizing I want.


    I grumpily walked down stairs to see my mom eating omelet.


    ¡°What? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?¡± I asked frozen.


    She looked sad, ¡°Well, no work today. Isn¡¯t it Saturday?¡±.


    I gasped. I was bing used to her outdoors.


    ¡°What can be done today to pass time?¡± she asked. I wondered if she already had something in mind. I did.


    I tucked my own omelet down my hungry throat. Good thing I brushed my teeth beforeing down or I¡¯d have dropped down the omelet with a dirty mouth.


    Not like the omelet cared. It should be dead and couldn¡¯t smell anyway.


    ¡°Well, I was thinking. What award did you get during your own time. Like poprity award stuffs?¡± I knew her answer.


    I¡¯d heard it so many times but I needed to hear it one more time to help me channel my energy on something.


    She had won top student and most innocent face. Mom was really cute and innocent looking so it was no surprise. I was surprised myself when I saw her old pictures.


    I didn¡¯t ask but mom began telling me of dad¡¯s own poprity awards back at school.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I expected sports rted things but none where.


    He had won Mood maker, Topedian, Nicest person #2. He was also the only person to had won three categories that year.


    That was some legacy. I had to live to it. I had a feeling to love up to more. Mom narrated it was Dad¡¯s funny personality that brought them together.


    She was innocent and he was funny. One would think it was a perfect match in heaven till they heard about where they are now.


    I was bing sentimental with her narration so I acted uninterested and promised to fight hard to be ¡°Top student¡±. I didn¡¯t know how to but would try.


    To improve her mood, I suggested we strolled around the neighborhood and make friends. For the first time, I was actually having neighbors who were excited to hang out.


    My mom even found ady who begged her toe around as she was a housewife and was always bored.


    Mom was surprised but assured her that she¡¯d try.


    We continued going further and found a small church we¡¯d be visiting by tomorrow. I found a local dog center.


    And the owner told me I coulde around to walk the dogs around every evening.


    Mom said I coulde around since I was usually home alone.


    But I doubt I will. The man had been a bit flirtatious to my mom, I didn¡¯t want to work while creating more space for him.


    My mom is cool being a single parenting, I¡¯m cool with it too.


    ~~~~

 Chapter Twenty-Seven – My official name.

    Sunday zoomed fast and I found myself in Monday. I began checking out for anyone who¡¯d ask how my day went first.


    Or anyone who¡¯d be monitoring me. That person would most likely be Charles¡¯ friend.


    I walked gracefully to my seat watching out for whoever it would be.


    Sheena came to seat besides meter on and asked about my weekend. I reported positively and asked about hers. I knew she couldn¡¯t be the one.


    Every other person just sent a hi and left.


    Honestly I was looking forward to Charles¡¯ friend being one of Jasper and his friends. They soon walked in.


    Reuben seemed to be in a bad mood as he ignored the greeting of a girl. Jasper responded on his behalf.


    Jacob¡¯s hair was dyed blonde. It was br the week before. He looked like some snow prince. And just then did I notice his greenish eyes.


    It seemed like Sheena noticed them too as she was staring at him wherever he went. Reuben also didn¡¯t seem like in a good mood.


    Well, to me, he was the quiet of all of them so his mood wasn¡¯t very pronounced.


    Our form teacher came to have a roll call for the new week. Thest week was still resumption week so she didn¡¯t bother have a roll call.


    I noticed some of my ssmates had been shifted to another ss, leaving us with only twenty-five students.


    The roll call started and both Sheena and I, who we¡¯re the only recent students that weren¡¯t shifted to another ss, were shocked by the revtion.


    So I couldn¡¯t remember all my ssmates names. But I could guess if tried.


    Jasper and Jacob were twin brothers. And Reuben was actually a cousin. I did not see thating at all. Their surname was Coleman. It was the family name.


    Sheena also added that Jacob was actually the troublesome one among the twin, even among the three.


    But he had been threatened to go to an all-boy school and cut off from his family and friends so he was very quiet the next year. She also added that she doubt he¡¯d be calm forever.


    Joey was one of the students who had been transferred so Jennifer was our new ss rep.


    She was surprised when she was appointed. ra had even mmed her table in anger. The form teacher seemed unbothered and continued with the roll call.


    When I heard my name, if not I knew I was called Kiera, I wouldn¡¯t have answered it.


    ¡°Kiera Martinez Bob¡±.


    I turned around hoping someone would raise their hand. The teacher repeated and this time, she was looking at me. I was thest student that had entered so my name was thest.


    When I was sure it was obviously me, I raised my hands shyly.


    Was that my new official name? Where did Martineze from? Am I Spanish or Italian somehow?


    I knew Bob was mom¡¯s father¡¯s name, he lived around and mom promised I¡¯d see him. But anything about Martinez, lost me.


    Two students had indicated that their names were pronounced wrongly. One had been called ¡°Roderino¡± instead of ¡°Rodrigo¡±.


    The other was called ¡°Chikre¡± instead of ¡°Chikwere¡±. Both names were Portuguese and Igbo respectively.


    The form teacher moodily said she¡¯d correct it WHEN SHE HAD TIME. Like what kind of sassy response was that?


    We waited patiently for our next teacher and a short plumpdy came in to teach us agricultural science.


    She had a sweet British ent and even though I couldn¡¯t hear everything I enjoyed listening. Music to my ears.


    I was yet to find out about Charles friend. Everybody was focusing on different things. I didn¡¯t me them, it was longer resumption week, everyone was working harder.


    Jennifer left to submit the sswork we did during our agricultural science ss. She¡¯d call the next teacher on her way.


    With her new position as ss rep, it won¡¯t be hard for her to win ¡°Nicest Student¡±. I couldn¡¯tpete for Top student.


    Sheena told me that Jasper and her sister were the ss toppers and had been since grade ten.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jennifer was too much to be mypetition. I wished I could talk her out ofpeting for Nicest Student.


    That¡¯s be both selfish and cheesy. There wasn¡¯t even a possibility of winning with Cara stillpeting.


    My unsettled feud with Cara shed in my head. I didn¡¯t want to settle with her but I wanted to be seen as ¡°nice¡± so I would.


    I looked for her and saw her staring at Jacob. Was she whipped for his blonde look? I smiled at her. Sheena caught me smiling.


    ¡°Are you gay?¡± her voice asked. I tilted my head immediately to face her.


    ¡°And if she is?¡± Chloe, Sheena¡¯s seat mate to the left, asked back.


    Sheena shrugged, ¡°Just asking¡±.


    ¡°I am not gay¡± I said loud enough for both of them to hear.


    When has smiling at a girl be symptoms of being gay? I thought you had to have actual feelings to be a gay. Why was that word being overused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t judge. Be what you wanna be¡± Chloe added and faced her work.


    ¡°Thanks but I am what I am. I¡¯m not gay¡± I repeated. She shrugged as well and silenced followed till the next teacher came in, along with Jennifer.


    Jennifer had our note books which we had submitted for a sswork while the teacher had a sheet of paper along a long book.


    Sheena sighed disappointedly, ¡°That wicked teacher is going to call our scores again. I hope I didn¡¯t fail so bad¡±.


    My eyes dimmed. Why did teachers have to be this bad. This one was an English teacher so I didn¡¯t feel so sad. If it was math then I¡¯d cry.


    ¡°So we had our usual five toppers¡± the teacher began. She was adjusting her sses to peer into her sheet.


    ¡°We had new friends at the bottom list¡± she smirked. I felt like I could hear Sheena¡¯s heart beating.


    She would surely be scared of failing. It was embarrassing especially when her twin was a topper.

 Chapter Twenty-Eight – A Martinez.

    She would surely be scared of failing. It was embarrassing especially when her twin was a topper.


    ¡°I¡¯d call it this way. I¡¯d assign the toppers to teach the bottom kids. If you¡¯re assigned a teacher then you¡¯re at the bottom list¡± the teacher watched us to check if we understood.


    Then she began reciting, ¡°Jasper coach Mary. Nancy coach Chris. Jennifer coach Sheena. Jacob coach Betty. Reuben coach Chloe. Understood?¡±.


    Reuben¡¯s loud voice shouted, ¡°Yes ma¡±.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll be back¡± the miss left the ss.


    I turned to Reuben. That dude almost burst my ear drums. He looked like he was back to his bubbly mood.


    I was d not to be the bottom kids but I remembered Sheena¡¯s name was mentioned.


    When I turned to her, her eyes were watery. And the wicked teacher had even assigned her own sister to teach her. Heartless.


    ¡°My mom would talk about this¡± she whimpered. She ced her head down and I knew she was going to cry.


    Her spoken English looked fine. Maybe writing was her problem.


    Jennifer came around sharing the books back, she mmed Sheena¡¯s book on her table. It was obvious she was displeased and embarrassed.


    ¡°I may not have time to coach you. Kiera could you do it?¡± Jennifer looked Sheena over, then sent a fake smile my way.


    Sheena had already raised her head from the table but didn¡¯t lift her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Help her¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Yeah, you aren¡¯t a topper for nothing¡± Chloe muttered but Jennifer heard her.


    ¡°Well, I am a topper but Sheena might never be one with someone like you who fails all the time being her friend¡± she mmed Chloe¡¯s book on her table. Chloe eyed her but Jennifer left to other tables.


    Okay, so I wasn¡¯t ready for another fight but that was surely not how I expected someone running for Nicest Student to behave. Or were the voting in this school based on poprity and not actual merit?


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her? I¡¯m gonna be a dancer in the future I don¡¯t need grades. They aren¡¯t so important¡± Chloe assured Sheena but she tossed Chloe¡¯s hand away, surprising me and Chloe.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want go be a dancer like you. I want to be a vet. How will I get there with my grades?¡± she sobbed.


    I exhaled. I thought she was going to make a major outburst and call Chloe a failure of something.


    Chloe consoled her again and advised her to go on her own pace, not to overdo her capability and work hard on what she can do.


    That advice hit me hard. I should also no try overdoing more than my capabilities.


    Mypetitive aura wanted topete for Top Student. It wasn¡¯t bad to dream big but don¡¯t stress much or you¡¯ll wear down.


    Sheena was extra cautious in our next English sswork and listened extra more. I readily answered any questions she had.


    ¡°Kiera Martinez Bob?¡± the English teacher called out in the middle of the ss. I rose my head up to face her.


    ¡°Are you a Martinez?¡± she furrowed her eyebrows. Was that a thing? A Martinez? My surname seemed to be Martinez so I was. I nodded, ¡°I am, ma¡±.


    Chloe gave me a suspicious look. Jennifer nced at me but quickly looked away.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure or you¡¯re just an ordinary Martinez?¡± the teacher asked with a sterner voice.


    I exhaled. Was there ordinary and unordinary?


    ¡°Miss, that¡¯s not right. Everyone¡¯s surname is unordinary. You don¡¯t know the story it has¡± Reuben spoke up.


    Jennifer nodded. I felt good they were standing up for me but I¡¯d really like to know if they were two types of Martinez.


    ¡°Oh, well¡± the teacher gasped and continued her lessons but she did keep looking at me from time to time.


    Sheena tapped me and started talking about a memory our teacher¡¯s flowers gown reminded her off. Of some wedding she had attended back at India.


    She seemed really excited to tell me about it bit that would mean we won¡¯t be concentrating in ss and out teacher just got to a new subtopic.


    I didn¡¯t know how to tell her to tell meter. I didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings so I just half listened and randomly said ¡°wow¡± and ¡°hmm¡± from time to time.


    Jennifer was now ncing at us and I knew if she could shut Sheena up, she would.


    Turns out she could as she suddenly said, ¡°Sheena Avinesh, kindly skip whatever you¡¯re saying till after ss¡±.


    Sheena fell silent and all eyes went to her. I nudged Jennifer but she was adamant.


    ¡°Listen more students, that¡¯s how you pass sswork¡± the teacher said to us, directing to Sheena anyway.


    Jennifer had a smug look on her face and I could tell she was as evil as Cara had said she was, only quite tactical and calm.


    ¡°So, who can tell me the noun in apposition of this sentence, ¡°Sarah, the girl of my dreams, is arriving today¡±? Anybody?¡± the teacher looked around.


    I tried my best to avoid the teachers gaze while thinking of the answer. Sheena was facing the opposite direction totally.


    The teacher added that toppers shouldn¡¯t answer and I noticed Chloe clenching her fists.


    I nced at my book and found a simr question. I wasn¡¯t very sure of my answer but I rose my hand up.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The teacher nodded at me. I felt like mming my hand back to myp as everyone was now looking at me.


    ¡°The answer¡­ answer is¡­ um¡­ ¡°the girl in my dreams¡±?¡± I looked down at my hands.


    Jennifer had a approving look so did the teacher bit she just told me to sit down. Like she couldn¡¯t say ¡°good job¡± or something nice.


    ¡°That was easy I guess, right, Martinez?¡± the teacher said as she wrote our sswork.


    Well, for someone who wasn¡¯t very smart. That was luck with the little wit I mustered and that wasn¡¯t easy.


    While copying the sswork, with the teacher no gone, I felt someone throw a ball of paper on me. Students were leaving the ss to sign up gym.


    I was sour at mood so I turned sternly.


    Reuben immediately pointed at Jasper and Jasper looked surprised. I smiled suddenly. Reuben was just a happy pill.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~

 Chapter Twenty-Nine – The wild Jacob.

    Reuben immediately pointed at Jasper and Jasper looked surprised. I smiled suddenly. Reuben was just a happy pill.


    Jacob pointed at Reuben from behind while he couldn¡¯t see him. I knew it was Reuben who¡¯d y such pranks. It was so him.


    ¡°Jasper wanted to say you did a good job¡± Reuben nodded.


    Jacob rolled his eyes and kept pointing at Reuben.


    ¡°Thanks, Jasper¡± I smirked. Jasper smiled warmly and I smiled back. I saw something spark in Reuben¡¯s eyes, and if my level of romance is right, that was jealousy.


    Well, he¡¯s the one giving Jasper the credits.


    ¡°I also, I also thought you did a great job¡± he quickly added. I made a face and gave a smile. Sheena tapped me so I looked forward.


    I heard him chattering about something, as usual. He always had something to say. I was low key excited that he felt jealous.


    But again, with my level of romance, I knew a boy being jealous because of you doesn¡¯t guarantee he felt anything for you.


    Sheena brought out her phone from her bag. I never saw her using her phone in ss. It had a cute pink padding.


    Reminding me to change my torn ash padding to something more. She went into her gallery and scrolled down to the bottom.


    I bnced on my seat waiting for the spectacle she¡¯d be showing me. She finally tapped on a longhaired tattooed guy.


    She zoomed in for me to see his face. I¡¯m telling you, if you not that she zoomed in, I¡¯d never had known who it was.


    I turned behind me to take a good look at the copy behind me to know whether he could ever be as dangerous looking as he was in that photo.


    Sheena was very right. Jacob hadn¡¯t been always living a calm and quiet life.


    Yes, those tattoos were temporary ink but his style was wild. And his dressing in the photo. And his wild red hair.


    And that was the photo he used to win, Prom King of the year. Looking that way. Sheena wanted to add something but Chloe dragged her phone and deleted the photo.


    ¡°Every freaking person has deleted their copy of that photo yet you carry yours around. Are you drooling over Jacob or his twin, girl?¡± she muttered.


    Sheena gasped. I thought she¡¯d be madder than that but she just shook her head.


    ¡°I just wanted to keep a copy. To remind me that Jacob was once like this. That¡¯s all¡±.


    Well, thanks to Chloe, it confirmed my suspicions on Sheena having feelings for Jacob¡¯s twin, Jasper.


    I guess she was so obvious. But as it goes, the boy would always never know even when the whole world does.


    ¡°You can still find it on Facebook. It was his profile picture all throughst year¡± she told me, writing his Facebook name behind my book.


    ¡°Yeah and Kiera should go digging his timeline to find it?¡± Chloe interrupted.


    Sheena rolled her eyes and tried changing the topic to her padding but Chloe kept on interrupting her and talking of all the things Jacob did during his naughty era.


    ¡°Honestly, I did feel something for him. Call it a crush if you want but after hearing he dated Cara and they but won Prom King and Queen together, I loathed him. Whatever died¡± Chloe sighed.


    Sheena was surprised about her confession. I wasn¡¯t so surprised, Chloe liked tough boys. I was more surprised that Jacob dated Cara.


    No wonder he never talked whenever she misbehaved. They were really remaining exes. Could also be why Reuben and Jasper hates her a lot.


    It was high time I knew my new ssmates dating history.


    ¡°Cara has dated almost all our past senior boys. In our ss, she¡¯s dated Jacob, Joey, a guy named Titus that left, and Chris, that dumb guy who¡¯s dumber than me¡±.


    Sheena pointed to one of the backbenchers. I hadn¡¯t noticed him. He was really cool and good-looking.


    ¡°He¡¯s an African Spanish. That¡¯s why he¡¯s that hot¡± Chloe nudged me. I couldn¡¯t help but agree. To bad he¡¯s dumb.


    The first batch that went to sign for the gym ss returned and we left as the second batch.


    Sheena kept on stealing nces at Jasper and I couldn¡¯t help but tease her.


    ¡°Stop pinching me, Chloe¡± she shouted after she couldn¡¯t bear Chloe¡¯s pinching. Chloe stood frozen as we all turned to her.


    Jennifer sighed and walked faster. Also Chris.


    ¡°Wanna destroy her pretty skin?¡± Reuben smiled but tapped me. I wanted to say I wasn¡¯t the one pinching her but he left with his crew.


    ¡°Thanks for taking the me¡± Chloe snickered.


    ¡°Really? Like wasn¡¯t it obvious he¡¯s just ming her. Everyone saw it was you. Reuben is just ying his prank crush again this year¡± Sheena protested.


    I tilted my head and asked her how?


    Prank crush, ording to Sheena, was Reuben¡¯s usual habit each term. He¡¯d pick a particr girl he¡¯d bother or prank all the time.


    Usually newbies. Others would think he had a crush on her and wouldn¡¯t bother her, including bullies.


    Sheena said it could be a good thing since Reuben just yed around with the girl and acted like he was responsible for her.


    At least bullies made sure not to bully the newbie. Only problem was, usually the newbie fall in love with him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And he wouldn¡¯t reciprocate because he had no such intentions.


    Chloe disagreed that it wasn¡¯t his fault if the girls fell for him.


    She didn¡¯t like Sheena calling it a ¡°prank crush¡± as he wasn¡¯t crushing on them nor pranking them.


    He just used his influence to protect them. It should be seen as sweet instead as distasteful as Sheena was putting it.


    With the way Chloe defended Reuben, Sheena and I began wondering if her new crush was Reuben.


    ¡°Okay, fine. But he obviously knew his actions could be misinterpreted¡± Sheena still insisted. Chloe exhaled and I knew another confrontation was about to start.


    I walked away from them and joined the line. Since when did Reuben be my problem?

 Chapter Thirty – Cara and her attitude.

    I walked away from them and joined the line. Since when did Reuben be my problem? They could both argue till death if they liked.


    I was too close behind Chris so I moved back. But he turned and gave me a cheeky smile, I casually smiled back.


    ¡°Hey, bro¡± Chloe came behind me and greeted Chris.


    ¡°Sup¡± and he turned back again to move forward as someone left.


    The line didn¡¯t move till the next till the next twelve minutes. I was tired of school for a day and wanted to go home. Today was going too long with lost of realizations.


    Chloe stretched her neck to see who was dying and face mmed.


    ¡°Who?¡± Sheena and I said at the same time.


    ¡°Who else? The goddess Cara¡± she whined tiredly.


    I kind of knew it would be Cara. She¡¯s been too quiet and hadn¡¯t been acting up. I¡¯d been looking forward to her.


    ¡°Hasten your butt, would ya? We still have other sses¡± Chris yelled at her.


    I tried to look over to see what exactly she was doing but my height and Chris¡¯ broad shoulders said no.


    It was like she was looking for who¡¯d speak against her cos the moment Chris spoke she bounced to us.


    A student among us wanted to use the chance to move forward to sign but Cara blocked the student and pushed her backwards.


    ¡°Hey Chris, you ask like you even care about the ss. Like you aren¡¯t hoping for today¡¯s school sses to end¡± she eyed him from head to toe.


    ¡°Well yeah, help me hurry so the sses would end then¡± he replied.


    She returned to the table and still stood there doing nothing.


    Jasper walked away from the line. Reuben looked back to ask him where he was heading to but Jasper zoomed out of the gym hall.


    There was no gym teacher to control us so Cara just stood there, unmoving.


    When Reuben saw Sheena, Chloe and I behind him, he dragged Jacob by the hand and came behind us.


    ¡°Ladies first¡± he pushed Chloe, Sheena and I ahead. Chloe looked confused but Sheena just thanked him. I said nothing. To avoid sparking another Reuben talk.


    ¡°Cara, I haven¡¯t said anything you know¡± Jennifer sighed. She was directly behind Cara.


    Cara faced her with a smug grin. It was obvious to me that Cara had been waiting for Jennifer¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What does our ss rep. have to say? Cara teased.


    Cara must have been feeling sore about her rival being the ss rep. Like she could have done a good job if she was given the position?


    ¡°Hurry up. We have other sses¡± Jennifer said calmly.


    Cara shook her head and kept on resting at the desk.


    My phone beeped. I carefully took it from my pocket and saw a message from Charles:


    ¡°Come out of the school now. I brought lunch for you¡±. I reread the message to be sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Sheena asked from behind Chloe. I looked up to her.


    Reuben was behind her and had heard her, he was looking at me suspiciously. I¡¯d use suspiciously not jealously.


    ¡°Um¡­ no. My friend. He¡¯s outside the gate. I have to hurry¡± I said to her.


    Reuben looked back. He turned back and avoided my steady gaze at him. Okay, that was weird.


    Jasper came back with two snack pack and handed them to his brother and Reuben, ¡°Since we won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon and I¡¯ve sworn not to interfere with Cara¡¯s madness¡± he scoffed as he gave them.


    Jacob smiled and tore the pack open. Reuben still avoided my gaze so I turned before Jasper caught me staring and assumed things.


    ¡°So Cara can I hurriedly sign? I have to leave now?¡± I spoke up to Cara.


    She acted like she didn¡¯t hear me. Chloe gave me an unsure look but I didn¡¯t n of standing for twenty minutes just bearing with her personality disorders.


    ¡°Hurry and sign. You don¡¯t have a signature or you enjoy attention?¡± I folded my hands as I broke off my the line.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob¡¯s snack fell from his hands. He staring at me surprised.


    Yeah, I was very sure no one spoke to Cara like that but if Charles was with a delicious meal outside for me then I gotta go.


    Cara stormed to me and stopped in front of me, ¡°You want a piece of me?¡±.


    ¡°No. Full body out of that desk? Yes¡± I replied without hesitation.


    She pulled my shirt and looked into my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t care who your mom is¡­¡±.


    I swung her hand away and pushed her into the desk, her back hitting against the desk¡¯s edge.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sheena whispered to me but Chloe pped in tiny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t involve my mom in this. She¡¯s too busy to be dragged into your personality issues. You can stand in front of the desk when everyone else is done signing. Stop being a pest¡± I yelled at her.


    I signaled for Jennifer to sign but she didn¡¯t move. Fine, I signed and walked off.


    Really hoping that the meal Charles brought was worth my drama. One thing I won¡¯t be regretting is warning Cara to let my mom be.


    Mom is really too tired to be dragged in all her stupid talks.


    The gateman gave me a suspicious look before letting me go outside the gate. He followed me and saw the car outside.


    He then raised four fingers meaning four minutes. I nodded and dashed towards the car.


    I flexed my fingers for the attack I was about making on Charles.


    ¡°Heyyy¡± he waved.


    I mmed the car behind me and went straight for his neck, attempting to choke him.


    ¡°This caller cannot be reached. This caller cannot be reached. How dare you put me on voice note¡± I gagged at his neck.


    He tore my hands off his neck and gasped for breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been hanging out with Cara the tigress from your school. How has your grip be stronger?!¡± he frowned.


    I stopped my hands from reaching his neck, ¡°You know the jerk Cara?¡±.


    He frowned deeper, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys had a bad start now¡±.


    What? He really knew her. And bad start? Who wouldn¡¯t have a bad start with someone like her!


    ~~~~~~


    Vote, Like, Comment. Thanks.


    What? He really knew her. And bad start? Who wouldn¡¯t have a bad start with someone like her!


    ¡°I know Cara. She¡¯s not as bad as she seems¡± Charles said.


    I beganughing hard. He looked confused.


    ¡°Is she the friend you had monitor me. No wonder she knew about mom¡¯s job. Really?¡± I just couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    If she was, why was she a jerk to me at first? That girl was just beyond understanding.


    ¡°Why not. She¡¯s a good person¡± Charles said confused.


    I wanted to pat his head and tell him how toxic his friend could be but I couldn¡¯t stopughing so I swallowed my words.


    ¡°How bad are you two?¡± he flicked my head.


    I turned back to see the food box and I stretched to reach it. He pulled me back.


    ¡°What? Food is in there. And I have only three minutes left¡± I sulked. He smiled and brought it to me.


    I wasn¡¯t disappointed as fried chicken was in there. I grabbed the fork and dived in.


    ¡°Cara, Cara, Oh gosh, Cara must not have known you are my friend early. She really said she¡¯d be good to you¡± Charles kept onining.


    I shrugged as those chicken wings were taking me to cloud nine already.


    ¡°Oh, also, I brought those from that Chinese restaurant. I¡¯m d it survived the travel. There¡¯s another restaurant here though¡± Charles patted my head.


    The pat made me feel like some good old dog but I didn¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll bark if he wanted. Nothing beats friend chicken, ever.


    I had to take the remaining along with me when the gate man came to the gate and waved at me.


    ¡°Thanks a lot for this. I¡¯d try to be nicer to Cara, promise¡± I licked my mouth. He chuckled but nodded.


    I held the food box close to my heart as I returned to ss. I hoped a teacher wasn¡¯t in but one was. She didn¡¯t mind me and just continued her teaching.


    ¡°What did he bring?¡± Chloe pushed Sheena to peer into my food box.


    I shoved it away from her. ¡°He brought food. For me¡± I had to draw that line. She smiled and raised her hands in surrender. I smiled back at her.


    Sheena pushed Chloe back to her seat and returned my notes she had been helping me copy.


    I thanked her but she dismissed it as that was what friends do.


    I was d to have a friend finally.


    ¡°Stop saying cringe things girl, she¡¯s just repaying the favor for making Cara leave the desk. That¡¯s all¡± Chloe snickered.


    She may look like a hard ball of ice bit I knew Chloe was as chattering and fun as she could be.


    The teacher hurried through ss and didn¡¯t even bother give us a sswork. She did give an assignment. One that was dreadful.


    I rushed to the cafeteria with my food box and wallet. Chloe kept on asking me my friend made it himself.


    ording to her, eating food made by the opposite gender brings good luck. Wondering where she heard that from.


    I tried ignoring Reuben¡¯s burning gaze as Sheena, Chloe and I ate at the cafeteriater that day.


    I had hoped Charles¡¯ friend was him. But it had to turn out to be Cara. Of all people, Cara.


    I didn¡¯t see Cara around the cafeteria. Maybe sulking somewhere. Good for her.


    ¡°Are we not going to say anything about how Reuben is shamelessly staring at you?¡± Sheena grunted.


    ¡°Shamelessly? Like who cares¡± Chloe spoke with food in her mouth.


    I made a disgusting face at her while nodding to Sheena.


    ¡°Maybe he thinks I was cool for standing up to Cara¡±.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Sheena said back to me and gulped down her remaining orange juice.


    Chloe gazed into his eyes and tore her sandwich piece by piece. She locked her lips as she did and left me wondering what her aim was.


    I asked what she was doing and she said she was trying to ¡®break his concentration¡¯. If that wasn¡¯t jealousy, I don¡¯t know what was.


    Sheena and I giggled about her while she was busy breaking whatever. Reuben must have turned to her as she have him a flirtatious wink.


    ¡°Gosh Chloe¡± Sheena bowed her head in shame. I stifled in myughter.


    ¡°Reuben called me over to their table¡± Chloe whispered in my ears then ran out of our table.


    Sheena looked offended and red at them. I dared not turn and hoped on Sheena to tell me what was happening behind me.


    Sheena¡¯s face turned from angry to disgust and then to confusion and then to amusement. Chloe soon came stomping back.


    Funny enough, her remaining sandwich had been buttered.


    ¡°He said he thought I wanted the butter he was using on his bread. Like who gives a flirtatious wink to mean asking for bread butter¡± Chloe stared down at her sandwich on disgust.


    ¡°What then did you want from him?¡± Sheena asked but Chloe looked away frowning. She held her chest while gasping for breath as she kept on silentlyughing.


    It reminded me of my chicken and though, very unwilling, I shared it with Chloe. She couldn¡¯t eat buttered food, I guess it was some allergy.


    Well, Reuben and his humor struck again. Like who buttered sandwiches?


    Finally the day came to an end. School bus shuttle had begun as it was the new week.


    Sheena and Jennifer used the shuttle. I noticed Jasper and Reuben sued it but Jacob stayed back.


    ¡°He was banned from using the shuttle cos he bothered everyone so usually Jasper goes home to bring their car to pick him up¡± Chloe exined.


    ¡°Why not he just walk home?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, they lived very far. So I heard¡± Chloe answered.


    She waved bye as she walked on her own. She could have waited for my driver but she was going the opposite direction.


    Our ss was almost empty except for Nancy, a teacher¡¯s daughter and a sleeping boy who I guess was called Tom. And me, of course.


    A man came to call me and I happily hopped outside, waving bye to Nancy.

 Chapter Thirty-One – Reuben strikes again.

    What? He really knew her. And bad start? Who wouldn¡¯t have a bad start with someone like her!


    ¡°I know Cara. She¡¯s not as bad as she seems¡± Charles said.


    I beganughing hard. He looked confused.


    ¡°Is she the friend you had monitor me. No wonder she knew about mom¡¯s job. Really?¡± I just couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    If she was, why was she a jerk to me at first? That girl was just beyond understanding.


    ¡°Why not. She¡¯s a good person¡± Charles said confused.


    I wanted to pat his head and tell him how toxic his friend could be but I couldn¡¯t stopughing so I swallowed my words.


    ¡°How bad are you two?¡± he flicked my head.


    I turned back to see the food box and I stretched to reach it. He pulled me back.


    ¡°What? Food is in there. And I have only three minutes left¡± I sulked. He smiled and brought it to me.


    I wasn¡¯t disappointed as fried chicken was in there. I grabbed the fork and dived in.


    ¡°Cara, Cara, Oh gosh, Cara must not have known you are my friend early. She really said she¡¯d be good to you¡± Charles kept onining.


    I shrugged as those chicken wings were taking me to cloud nine already.


    ¡°Oh, also, I brought those from that Chinese restaurant. I¡¯m d it survived the travel. There¡¯s another restaurant here though¡± Charles patted my head.


    The pat made me feel like some good old dog but I didn¡¯t mind. I¡¯ll bark if he wanted. Nothing beats friend chicken, ever.


    I had to take the remaining along with me when the gate man came to the gate and waved at me.


    ¡°Thanks a lot for this. I¡¯d try to be nicer to Cara, promise¡± I licked my mouth. He chuckled but nodded.


    I held the food box close to my heart as I returned to ss. I hoped a teacher wasn¡¯t in but one was. She didn¡¯t mind me and just continued her teaching.


    ¡°What did he bring?¡± Chloe pushed Sheena to peer into my food box.


    I shoved it away from her. ¡°He brought food. For me¡± I had to draw that line. She smiled and raised her hands in surrender. I smiled back at her.


    Sheena pushed Chloe back to her seat and returned my notes she had been helping me copy.


    I thanked her but she dismissed it as that was what friends do.


    I was d to have a friend finally.


    ¡°Stop saying cringe things girl, she¡¯s just repaying the favor for making Cara leave the desk. That¡¯s all¡± Chloe snickered.


    She may look like a hard ball of ice bit I knew Chloe was as chattering and fun as she could be.


    The teacher hurried through ss and didn¡¯t even bother give us a sswork. She did give an assignment. One that was dreadful.


    I rushed to the cafeteria with my food box and wallet. Chloe kept on asking me my friend made it himself.


    ording to her, eating food made by the opposite gender brings good luck. Wondering where she heard that from.


    I tried ignoring Reuben¡¯s burning gaze as Sheena, Chloe and I ate at the cafeteriater that day.


    I had hoped Charles¡¯ friend was him. But it had to turn out to be Cara. Of all people, Cara.


    I didn¡¯t see Cara around the cafeteria. Maybe sulking somewhere. Good for her.


    ¡°Are we not going to say anything about how Reuben is shamelessly staring at you?¡± Sheena grunted.


    ¡°Shamelessly? Like who cares¡± Chloe spoke with food in her mouth.


    I made a disgusting face at her while nodding to Sheena.


    ¡°Maybe he thinks I was cool for standing up to Cara¡±.


    ¡°Maybe¡± Sheena said back to me and gulped down her remaining orange juice.


    Chloe gazed into his eyes and tore her sandwich piece by piece. She locked her lips as she did and left me wondering what her aim was.


    I asked what she was doing and she said she was trying to ¡®break his concentration¡¯. If that wasn¡¯t jealousy, I don¡¯t know what was.


    Sheena and I giggled about her while she was busy breaking whatever. Reuben must have turned to her as she have him a flirtatious wink.


    ¡°Gosh Chloe¡± Sheena bowed her head in shame. I stifled in myughter.


    ¡°Reuben called me over to their table¡± Chloe whispered in my ears then ran out of our table.


    Sheena looked offended and red at them. I dared not turn and hoped on Sheena to tell me what was happening behind me.


    Sheena¡¯s face turned from angry to disgust and then to confusion and then to amusement. Chloe soon came stomping back.


    Funny enough, her remaining sandwich had been buttered.


    ¡°He said he thought I wanted the butter he was using on his bread. Like who gives a flirtatious wink to mean asking for bread butter¡± Chloe stared down at her sandwich on disgust.


    ¡°What then did you want from him?¡± Sheena asked but Chloe looked away frowning. She held her chest while gasping for breath as she kept on silentlyughing.


    It reminded me of my chicken and though, very unwilling, I shared it with Chloe. She couldn¡¯t eat buttered food, I guess it was some allergy.


    Well, Reuben and his humor struck again. Like who buttered sandwiches?


    Finally the day came to an end. School bus shuttle had begun as it was the new week.


    Sheena and Jennifer used the shuttle. I noticed Jasper and Reuben sued it but Jacob stayed back.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He was banned from using the shuttle cos he bothered everyone so usually Jasper goes home to bring their car to pick him up¡± Chloe exined.


    ¡°Why not he just walk home?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, they lived very far. So I heard¡± Chloe answered.


    She waved bye as she walked on her own. She could have waited for my driver but she was going the opposite direction.


    Our ss was almost empty except for Nancy, a teacher¡¯s daughter and a sleeping boy who I guess was called Tom. And me, of course.


    A man came to call me saying my driver had arrived and I happily hopped outside, waving bye to Nancy.

 Chapter Thirty-Two – He’s popular.

    Charles was home when I got back. He was sleeping in his car outside our gate.


    Honk! Honk!


    My driver tried waking him up but he didn¡¯t budge. I thanked my driver and came out of the car to Charles¡¯.


    His dreams were so good it had him drooling. I took a good picture. Could be useful in the future. For ckmailing or birthday pics.


    ¡°Hey, sir. Are you dreaming of you swimming in a goldke or something. Wake up cos you¡¯re in your own drool¡±.


    I giggled while massaging his neck. He sleepily asked me to let him be and Iughed louder.


    He was really cute. I noticed a new tattoo on his arm. It was written ¡°To love and be loved¡±. What was that about?


    Even lower were more wordings under.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± he grumbled finally sitting up. He left to wash his face and I began dragging all my books from my bag.


    I had two assignments and thanks to my stars that Charles was here. He¡¯d be so useful.


    ¡°So how was the first week of school? My phone had been having problems so I couldn¡¯t call you?¡± he returned from wherever he went.


    Maybe a shower cos his shirt was all wet. Did he leave to wash his face or his whole body?


    ¡°First week was dramatic. I got into a fight¡­ with Cara¡± I searched his face to see his reaction but he didn¡¯t look as much surprise as I expected.


    It turned out that he had called Cara after I went back inside the school. Cara had rained abuses on him and said she¡¯d show me the kind of devil she can be.


    Like I didn¡¯t know.


    Charles had said he met Cara during a winter when she got lost around his house. Sending her home, her family invited him for dinner and kept on being nice to him.


    Cara was just a typical noisy and adventurous girl to him. When she struck adolescence, she became wild, rude and bossy, but she never evil.


    I hated to disagree with him but I agreed with him to some extent. She had a personality disorder. Other words, she was crazy.


    She didn¡¯t look like one who had the guts to be really a devil, just a mean I-need-all-the-attention kinda girl.


    At Cornfest, I was pushed over a lot. After my dad pestering me and dys trouble and everything, I was really d to be at a new environment.


    I¡¯m finding love, friendship and happiness. And if Cara wanted to destroy that dream with her attitude, whether she was Charles¡¯ friend or not, I¡¯d have to step over her and move my way.


    ¡°I think you and Cara can still work out. She has a thing for fashion like you¡± Charles protested.


    I wasn¡¯t giving him listening ear and was shoving her physics assignment in his face. He finally dumped Cara as a topic and took the book.


    ¡°Tell me about your school?¡± I asked while drawing.


    ¡°Same school with you of course¡±.


    I dropped my pencil. Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s school was ¡°The¡± that year or did I hear wrong? He was a senior at my school?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re dumb and didn¡¯t catch that time, I was correcting your grammar mistakes. I didn¡¯t live any trace in that school. I barely graduated with my many photoshoots¡± he grumbled.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    No way. ¡°But surely you were popr?¡± I winked.


    He made a face but shrugged, ¡°I guess so¡±.


    This meant a lot. I quickly texted Sheena and asked if she knew Charles James.


    She texted back, ¡°Yeah. One of Chloe¡¯s solid crushes. ck American model¡±.


    Iughed inside me and texted that I knew him. She didn¡¯t reply till three minutester that Chloe just said that she was over him as he left after graduating to be with his lover.


    Okay. I looked up to Charles. ¡°By any chance, did you date back at school?¡±.


    He choked on air and looked at me stunned, ¡°Someone said I did?¡±.


    I showed him Sheena¡¯s text and he rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Rumors. I was even used of dating a teacher, please¡± he went back to my physics assignment.


    I texted his work verbatim and waited for Sheena¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Oh but you really know him. Are you with him now?¡± her text came back.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s the one who came over at school. We are good friends¡± I texted back.


    She began gushing about how I always get connected to all the good-looking guys. She added that Jennifer was one of the Charles James fandom.


    That was epic.


    ¡°Help me with a calctor?¡± Charles broke my concentration from Sheena and dragged my phone. I wanted to fight back to get it but left instead to get my calctor.


    If Charles was really as popr as Sheena was presenting it, then I could get a lead at ¡°Popr Student¡± or ¡°Nicest Student¡± by being his friends.


    Add good deeds like standing up to Cara when she bullied others. Or buying fried chicken for everyone every Friday. (Okay, thest one can¡¯t be happening).


    Maybe I¡¯ll be able to leave a trace in the school and make mom proud.


    ¡°I should be teaching you this as I¡¯m solving it¡± Charles broke my thoughts. I frowned at him.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t solving it cos I don¡¯t know it you are solving it because I said so¡±. I rushed and shut his mouth before he said anything.


    He swallowed down his words and looked down at my lips. That was weird. I tried not to be flustered and asked what. He just said nothing and turned away.


    I began hearing a thud sound and it wasn¡¯t my Charles ticking on the table.


    The door flew open and Mom rushed in and mmed the door behind her. ¡°You guys are here?¡± she widened her eyes.


    I stood up scared. Mom usually had that look whenever she came home to see stones and sses at our doorsteps, left by the racists.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Charles asked.


    ¡°Well, I was just surprised to see you home from school¡± mom gave a queerughter. And her response wasn¡¯t at all reassuring.


    ¡°You looked freaked out because you saw me at home by six? Shouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I titled my head. She waved the question off and ran upstairs.


    ¡°Should I be scared?¡± Charles muttered to himself.


    I pulled him down so he could finish the assignment. I¡¯ll talk to momter.

 Chapter Thirty-Three – Back to her nastiness.

    I thought I knew physics but no, I don¡¯t. Math and English is very important for those sciences.


    I¡¯m supposed to be doing arts but then, at the dying minute, I grew love for Nursing. Sending me spiraling back to the sciences.


    Physics, along with its buddy chemistry, was sure going to be my problem.


    Charles went home after extra three hours of coaching, and mocking, me.


    I had no idea how I slept off and found myself on my bed. Mum must have been working out.


    It was Tuesday. Dreadful Tuesday as mom would call it. We had to start our sses with our mean English teacher. We just had to.


    She dumped our assignment in front of us while Jennifer only carried her manuals. The teacher had a stern face so I could bet we were in for some yelling.


    ¡°Chris, who wrote down your assignment for you?¡± she looked straight into Chris¡¯ eyes. We all turned behind to face Chris who was just fondling with his hair.


    ¡°Was it that bad? It was my sister, Blue. Why?¡± he patted his head down and gave the teacher a smug smile.


    ¡°But Blue is¡­¡± Jennifer trailed off as the teacher red at her.


    ¡°How can you let your sister do your assignments for you? Older or younger sister?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°Baby sister, ma. Blue is just eight. What¡¯s with you?¡± Jasper looked disgusted. Chris gave him a deadly stare and Jasper returned it.


    The teacher threatened to submit Chris¡¯ assignment to the principal but he gave no response and kept up with his deadly stare on Jasper.


    I could tell they were not friendly. Jacob was ying with Jasper¡¯s hands and if I understood twin¡¯s telepathy well, which I did, Jacob was telling Jasper to calm down.


    So who was this Blue?


    Jennifer came round and shared the assignments back to us. The teacher left to fulfill her threat.


    A chemistry happened as Jennifer gave Jacob his book.


    I thought I just overthought it but Sheena nudged me to look at them confirming my eyes, for once, weren¡¯t lying.


    Jacob said something to her that made her blush and she then whispered something to him that made him smile.


    So I was watching a rom.


    She got to Jasper. He folded a piece of paper to her and said something. Only it didn¡¯t make Jenniferugh but annoyed. She rolled her eyes and went away from his table.


    She cornered to Chris¡¯ table even though she wasn¡¯t with his book and kept Jasper¡¯s folded paper on his desk.


    ¡°Be the loser you wanna be. Just don¡¯t involve Blue¡± Chris read. I had lip-read that as Chris wasn¡¯t audible.


    Who just was this Blue to Jasper that¡¯ll make him call Chris a loser for messing with her?


    ¡°It would be kinda weird if Jacob and Jennifer dates cos Jacob has a bad profile and it would totally destroy her n of being Nicest Student¡± Sheena murmured.


    She seemed so interested in her sister than her sister was on her.


    ¡°Who cares? Jennifer doesn¡¯t deserve Nicest Student anyway. If anyone does, you do. You won¡¯t even kill a cockroach that bites you¡± Chloe said dismissively.


    ¡°I would. Would eat it even. Some cultures eat cockroach you know¡± Sheena joked. Chloe made a vomiting gesture which made usugh.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I was still monitoring Chris. I expected him to react to Jasper¡¯s letter. Iter saw the letter in shreds on the ground and realized that he must have ignored it.


    Not what I expected. Guess a fight wasn¡¯ting today.


    Cara came into the ss at that point, along with two of her friends who had been sent to the other ss. She marched to two small students sitting quietly by the wall.


    ¡°Pack your things and move to the next ss. Immediately¡± she roared. The two small students quickly began packing their things.


    I expected someone to say something but Reuben along with his cousins just bowed their head.


    Jennifer walked up to her and I thought she¡¯d give her a responding p but she just pped her book on her chest.


    Nice but not enough.


    Cara gave an evil smirk. She turned her neck to me and gave me a flirty or wicked, I don¡¯t know kind of wink.


    ¡°I¡¯m straight¡± I blurted before I knew it.


    Sheena giggled and I bit my lips. I mean, if that was a flirtatious wink then I had to tell her I¡¯m not into girls. If I was, never would I be into her.


    She huffed and walked to her seat.


    I felt bad as her two minions chicken walked to the seats of those small students. Can¡¯t this be told to a teacher? Theses minions didn¡¯t have their names on our ss registry. Cara was just back to her nastiness.


    The teacher walked in. She looked around the ss.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nancy?¡± she enquired.


    Nancy was one of the girls that had been chased away. Even as a teacher¡¯s daughter, Cara still had the guts to mess with her.


    No one said answered the teacher. I wanted to but can¡¯t anyone else?


    The teacher looked at the girl at Nancy¡¯s seat carefully, she then looked over at Cara. She exhaled and began talking about the day¡¯s topic.


    What? Like she totally ignored the fact that Chloe was switching students like she owned the ce?


    And then it urred to me? Could she have owned the ce? Maybe her dad¡¯s school or family heritage?


    Like everyone gave her way. Even those who cloud put her at her ce. Was there some higher power over her? Something had to be sparking her madness.


    I turned to Sheena who had been my source of information about this school since I came.


    But Sheena looked disturbed as she didn¡¯t do well in her sswork. I decided not to distract her for the ss.


    Cara wasn¡¯t even writing while the teacher spoke. She would walk out of the ss and walk in anytime she liked. mming the door hard and reopening it anyhow.


    I didn¡¯t know the English teacher had this much patience well mine was running out.

 Chapter Thirty-Four – Cara ruled the school.

    I didn¡¯t know the English teacher had this much patience well mine was running out.


    ¡°Why do we even learn English when we spoke thenguage perfectly fine?¡± Cara groaned when no one talked to her.


    Jennifer clenched her fists and tried to control her emotions.


    ¡°I mean we are in America. A freaking English speaking nation. Why learning the damn Englishnguage¡­?¡±


    ¡°So that scums like you would learn nicernguage¡± Jacob spat out interrupting her. As usual, she gave her sly smile and walked to him.


    ¡°Cara, please, let the ss go on. You can leave if you want¡± Jennifer stood up to say.


    The teacher waspletely speechless and kept on writing her note on the ckboard. I kept on copying them.


    ¡°Jacob, it¡¯s just a thread that¡¯s holding you at this school. Don¡¯t annoy me. And Jennifer, don¡¯t be scared I won¡¯t bother your ss¡± Cara sighed and walked the door.


    ¡°Good riddance¡± someone said as she left. She turned and asked who it was bit no one said anything.


    Whoever the person was could be either behind directly or a row away. Almost sure it was Jacob though.


    But then Cara decided it was me. More or less, she¡¯s been meaning to speak to me.


    ¡°Kiera, you are the only trash here that should be ridded. Don¡¯t turn tables around¡± she scolded.


    I turned to her to protest but she zoomed off. Jasper looked at me with pity so I looked away from him. I hate being pitied.


    Cara¡¯s words didn¡¯t hurt me. I was far beyond seeing myself as trash now. And I wasn¡¯t even the one who said that. I do agree with whoever said it though.


    ¡°She never learns her lesson. Even after how you stood up to her yesterday. She still talks nonsense¡± Chloe muttered to me.


    I nodded but said nothing.


    ¡°Assignments on my table. Kiera Martinez, bring them to me¡± the teacher stopped writing.


    I stood up to gather the assignments that were already on the table but she then raised her hands up.


    ¡°Not now. I¡¯d send someone to tell you to bring them¡±. She left afterwards.


    What happened to Jennifer who had ways been bringing the books to her. I wasn¡¯t even sure I knew her office.


    Sheena whispered to me to go now and drop the books on her table but I refused and decided to just go when she calls. I wonder what she wanted to say.


    Chloe started a rain of abuses on Cara saying she was intimidating everyone cos she was popr.


    I didn¡¯t get why just poprity makes you invincible. Good enough, Jennifer added what I¡¯ve been looking for.


    Cara was actually the niece of the owner of our school. Not just our school but of two other schools, one at France and Florida.


    Her aunt doted on her because she was the only daughter of her younger sister. Cara was also, one way or the other, an heir to the school.


    Her older brother was disliked by his aunt so might never get any inheritance from her.


    It was really unbelievable that Cara¡¯s family settled their family dispute in public as Sheena added that Cara¡¯s aunt had no children.


    She had nearly stole Cara from her family because she needed an heir. So basically Cara ruled the school as her aunt isn¡¯t always around.


    ¡°Why does she hate everyone when she is doted on and filled with love everyday?¡± I asked quizzically.


    The answer to the question was really simple; she¡¯s a selfish jerk.


    Sheena said that Cara always punished those who vited hermands. She¡¯d n suspensions, idents or loss of exam papers.


    Once she sidetracked a girl and had some gang beat her up. Cara was some uncontroble devil. She never let anyone stand up to her and always flight back.


    This left me with a question on why Cara usually didn¡¯t give me wicked responses like she usually did.


    Sheena said it could be because she was counting my wrongs and would strike when I reached a limit.


    Chloe thought she was just scared since people didn¡¯t usually talk back at her.


    Well, I thought that maybe it was because of Charles she was trying not to be too much of a devil with me. I thought she said she would be.


    I had to stop Sheena from telling me more atrocities of Cara. Sheena seemed to know everything.


    She said her sister had given her a load down of Cara to enable her stay clear from her path. Good for her but I didn¡¯t n on flinching away from bullies. I was done with that.


    During recess, Sheena and I went over to the field where they would be some science exhibition.


    I was happy to see Chloe among some students selling some paintings.


    She hadined that her dancing sses were bing to boring so she was looking for something fun to do.


    It would be amazing if she had found it, though I don¡¯t know how sitting to paint for hours would be more fun than dancing.


    When we walked over to her, she quickly told us that she was just helping a friend and had no interest in painting.


    The friend she was helping was Joey, our ex-ss representative, though he was still ss rep. in his new ss.


    Chloe seemed really friendly with all the male members of Joey¡¯s painting club. She was just cool with boys and I was really impressed, slightly jealous.


    I never thought of having male friends cos I thought it never worked out.


    Either they¡¯d leave me, or begin developing feelings that I won¡¯t be ready for. Or it¡¯ll go the other way round where I¡¯d develop feelings they won¡¯t be ready for.


    I still long for some rtionship whether romantic or friendship. Maybe not now for the romantic aspect, still got a lot of self modeling to do.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    My eyes caught one of the art works and my eyes blinked. It was a painting of a man anddy kissing.


    I could basically feel the emotion in that picture. And a strange emptiness inside.


    ¡°I want that one!¡±.


    What? I and someone had said it at the same time. I turned to see Jacob.

 Chapter Thirty-Five – The Paintings.

    ¡°I want that one!¡±.


    What? I and someone had said it at the same time. I turned to see Jacob.


    ¡°Oh, you can have it?¡± he said.


    I shook my head, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to buy it. I just wanted to see it. That¡¯s all¡± I rushed and gave it to him.


    The standard price for each painting was $25 dors but Jacob gave $30 with the excuse that he liked round figures.


    Joey had happily told him his ¡®shop¡¯ was open anytime, anywhere.


    It was nice seeing ssmates supporting each other. I saw another painting of a male and female holding hands.


    I subconsciously smiled but I didn¡¯t endeavor to buy it. My mom would ask if I lost a knot if she saw a romantic painting in my room.


    I didn¡¯t even watch romance movies except rom with more to rom.


    ¡°This piece is $40 dors. No bargaining¡± Joey immediately announced. It was that particr painting.


    ¡°Why so?¡± Chloe asked. She was almost selling it off at the $25.


    ¡°We did it together. There¡¯s deep emotion in that painting¡± Joey acted dramatic.


    Sheena and I beganughing. We never saw this part of Joey, he was always serious while he was at our ss.


    Well, a ss with no Cara should be happy.


    ¡°Duh, you¡¯ll find who¡¯ll buy it at $40¡­¡± Chloe swallowed her remaining words when Cara raised her hands to buy it.


    She cat walked to Joey and patted his back.


    ¡°Forty dors. Nothing less¡± Joey emphasized.


    Cara nodded and brought out $40 dors from her purse. ¡°I would turn it to something fun for my next party¡± she mused.


    Joey became reluctant to sell it.


    ¡°Why would you destroy the art¡± Sheena asked.


    Cara gave her a death re and she flinched. ¡°Cos it¡¯s my money.. ¡°.


    ¡°It is my art, I won¡¯t sell¡± Joey interrupted. He and Cara exchanged res and she stormed away.


    Well, we need more people to stand up to Cara. ¡°Congrattions Joey, she¡¯s a psycho¡± I smiled to Joey and he gave a smile back.


    ¡°Who¡¯ll buy it now?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice sounded bored. She was obviously not liking standing under the sun, hawking paintings.


    ¡°Fifty dors¡­ okay, sixty¡±.


    I heard Jasper and Reuben arguing about something. They came to Joey¡¯s stand and smiled like fools.


    ¡°What¡¯s with them?¡± Sheena giggled.


    ¡°Paintings?¡± Chloe put forth the painting to them.


    Reuben attempted to touch it but Jasper snatched it first, ¡°Do you have another one? I don¡¯t want to pay sixty dors for a painting¡± he asked Joey.


    Joey shrugged, ¡°It was only two honestly. Jacob took the first. This is thest. Do pay sixty dors, mon cher¡± he was faking a French ent.


    Sheena and I giggled again.


    ¡°Seventy dors or rock paper scissors?¡± Jasper told Reuben.


    Chloe exhaled and walked away from them to some other customers.


    ¡°Have it. We live in the same house anyway¡± Reuben smirked and hopped off. Jasper looked defeated. He paid sixty for the painting and ran off with his cousin.


    ¡°What a good day!¡± Joey sang to himself as he brought out more artwork. At the end, he congratted Chloe for helping. His team had never sold so much.


    She was rewarded with $50 dor at the end. She was speechless as she didn¡¯t expect any reward.


    She had sold twenty-six paintings ording to him, which was $650 dors. He only had three members so they could share it $200 dors each. He had to reward her so she caneback again.


    Chloe promised to and threatened to kill him if he let someone else sell for him. Sheena began regretting not helping out too.


    I didn¡¯t mind, after all Chloe bought us ice cream with the money.


    ¡°Well, the sweating was worth it¡± she gulped down her ice cream. We were now at an abandon swing, far from the field.


    No one used the swing cos it¡¯s childish for grade seven and above to still use swings. I don¡¯t know who made the rule.


    I began swinging on it anyway. At Cornfest, I couldn¡¯t cos no one would push me. If they did, it would be so harshly I¡¯d fall and get a bruise.


    ¡°Jennifer is prettier than me though¡± Sheena said suddenly.


    Chloe red at her, ¡°Don¡¯t start. My mood is all pumped up. You alwayspare you and your sister. It¡¯ll take you nowhere¡±.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Sheena was much more approachable than Jennifer. Jennifer was just nice on the outside but she had a scary part.


    ¡°My dad praises her a lot. My mom too. She¡¯s smart, pretty, popr and is good at ying instruments too. I am neither¡± she said sadly.


    Chloe sighed and left us at the swing.


    I nudged Sheena yfully, ¡°She¡¯s not that great. Love yourself¡±.


    I then remembered a song I listened to once. I remixed it and began singing, ¡°No-one should stop you loving yourself¡­¡±.


    Sheena began smiling, maybe it was my voice or my effort but I was d I did.


    We caught up with Chloe ordering another ice cream. She was with another one but refused to give it to Sheena.


    ¡°Repeat after me¡­¡± shemanded, ¡°I am great¡±.


    ¡°I am great¡± Sheena repeated. More because of ice cream than cos she believed it.


    Sheena was dering another one when I saw a fight about starting.


    I rushed to the scene and the girls followed. Cara was being pressed to the floor by a girl. She was a Jamaican girl and even had a Jamaican head band to prove it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s Jane doing? She¡¯d get punished¡± Chloe looked traumatized.


    Jane tackled Cara to the ground and begannding punches on her on the ground.


    ¡°Never call my skin dirty again¡± Jane screamed as she tackled her. Jasper wasing to separate them but when he heard Jane, he stood back.


    Cara called her skin dirty? Now I was angry.


    ¡°Jane stop¡± Joey rushed to carry Jane from atop Cara but she pushed him away.


    Cara began pping at Jane¡¯s thighs but they were too thick and heavy and didn¡¯t even budge.


    It took Jasper, Joey and Chris to lift Jane from Cara yet she was still struggling.


    She was so angry and I didn¡¯t me her. Was Cara going to bring racism to this school now?

 Chapter Thirty-Six – Her aunt’s rule.

    She was so angry and I didn¡¯t me her. Was Cara going to bring racism to this school now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if your bastard aunt owns this school. I¡¯d give you the discipline they forgot to give you¡± Jane spat out.


    Cara was gasping for breath and her minions rushed to give her water. She pushed them away and began scolding them on not saving her at first.


    ¡°Jane, you¡¯d die¡± Cara spat out.


    Jane sighed and stormed out of the field to the principal office. She was going to report herself. I guess she was ready for whatever.


    ¡°Jasper, you stood back when she punched me. You¡¯d die too¡± Cara yelled.


    Suddenly, Jacob pped her, ¡°You are the crazy one here¡±.


    I was shocked. Jasper rushed and held his brother¡¯s hand fromnding again. Reuben beganughing.


    Cara¡¯s eyes began watering. She clenched her fists trying to suppress her tears but they still streamed down. Everyone at the field was now staring at her.


    Reuben went closer to the younger students, ¡°What did Miss A say we should do to people who racialize?¡±.


    The students immediately shouted, ¡°Treat them like stray dogs¡±.


    Grade seven students quickly wore a mask and began throwing stones at her. I wanted to stop one of them besides me but she ran off and kept on throwing the stones.


    Some grade eight students did the same and yelled, ¡°Dog, dog¡± as they did.


    Cara¡¯s minions sent backwards and stared at her disappointedly.


    I bet they¡¯d feel humiliated by her. Even one of her minions were dark-skinned.


    Cara tried to dodge the tiny stones that were being thrown at her.


    I didn¡¯t know if that was right. Wasn¡¯t all hell gonna break loose? She didn¡¯t fight back much and was rather crying?


    ¡°It was her aunt, Miss A, who made the rule. That¡¯s the only reason she can¡¯t fight back¡± Chloe told me.


    ¡°Her aunt said so to curb racism thriving in her school¡± Sheena added.


    It was great Cara broke that rule. ording to Chloe, she¡¯d be stoned for twenty seconds by grade seven.


    While grade eight would call her a dog for not being civilized enough to know races doesn¡¯t matter.


    They stopped and all of them scampered away with their facemasks on so she wouldn¡¯t know their faces. Other students walked away from them and left her to cry on the floor.


    I felt pity for her. This was very much like jungle justice to me. I know the stones were small but she still had small bruises.


    Sheena said she¡¯d usually get scared that it could get to someone¡¯s eyes but the younger students seemed trained and only targeted the hands and legs.


    ¡°Lets help her up¡± I blurted and looked at myself.


    ¡°People tried and got pped¡± Chloe chuckled.


    I stared at Cara for a while. Angry tears rolled down her eyes. Her fists were still clenched. I doubt she felt any remorse.


    She should lose her poprity after this. She¡¯d surely lose her rank at the most popr girl.


    If Jane wanted, she couldpete. I bet she¡¯d top the charts in no time. She was really an inspiration.


    No one saw Cara till the end of the ss. It was hrious aster on, we saw her swinging at the abandoned swing.


    People said she was the one that said swings were childish.


    School was over and everyone was heading home. I didn¡¯t see Jane around and only hoped the best for her.


    Lots of juniors looked excited as they saw the stones left from Cara¡¯s punishment. I just hoped they¡¯d be as excited when Cara¡¯s revenge starts.


    The school bus began loading.


    Today was eventful and I was looking forward to downloading Charles with the information, as well as ask him if he pleaded with Cara not to harm me.


    Also, the event with my English teacher still bothered me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When I went to submit the notes when she called, she asked me sternly if Martinez was really my family name or I just stole the name. Like who steals a surname?!


    She also said she¡¯s just being cautious cos my old results showed Kiera John, not Kiera Martinez Bob.


    I told her my mom changed my name to her father¡¯s after divorcing my dad. I didn¡¯t want to give out that information but she kept on asking if I¡¯ve been to my mom¡¯s family before.


    I bluntly told her that my grandma was dead so the only family, from my mom, I knew existed was my dad and some runaway aunt.


    She let me go after that and said I should identify more as Kiera Bob than Kiera Martinez. What¡¯s really with that Martinez name?


    Sheena wasn¡¯t around to tell me if Martinez had a gue with it. Chloe was. Long gone as well. The driver was staying Kate and it kept me worried.


    His number never goes through whenever I called, even on a good day. And I knew better than to call my mom.


    Nancy was still at school. I saw her at her ¡°new ss¡±. Her mom was a teacher but she could go home if she wanted, she mustn¡¯t stress that much.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Kiera¡± I waved as I came closer to her. Should make friends since my driver is busy somewhere.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Nancy¡± she waved back.


    I saw Physics notes on their ckboard. She was copying them. ¡°I heard you study arts. What¡¯s with Physics?¡± I sat besides her.


    She went quiet for a while then said, ¡°I¡¯d like to be a scientist but my mom preferred me to be awyer¡±. She had a habit of blinking per word.


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s sad¡± it escaped my lips.


    She brightened up, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Lawyers are cool too¡±.


    ¡°But here you are still studying physics cos that¡¯s why your heart is. Your mom should be after your happiness not how cool a job is¡± I advised.


    She looked offended yet faked a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I thinkwyers are cool too. I¡¯m smart can do both profession if I wanted to¡±. She pped her books shut and stood up.


    I turned to apologize if I said anything wrong but she darted away. Well, there goes the only person that remained in the school.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven – We quarreled on Cara.

    My driver came by seven. I was now chatting with the gateman out of boredom.


    It was kinda fun as I heard some funny stories like of how he pranked his school teachers. He does regret it but it was a memory he smiled to.


    I even found out that being a gateman was like an undercover job cos he ran a small business at Florida.


    It wasn¡¯t very sessful yet so he still retained his job at our school.


    My driver didn¡¯t give an exnation and just apologized. I stubbornly said I¡¯d forgive him if only he bought me ice cream. He agreed. Thanks to Chloe, I¡¯m overdosing on ice cream.


    Charles was home when I got back. Was this going to be his habit?


    And why didn¡¯t I even think of himing to be my knight in shining armor when he¡¯d rescue me from school?


    ¡°You¡¯rete. Touring around Washington?¡± he asked brightly.


    Like dude, you should¡¯ve be worried.


    ¡°On the contrary, my driver had some problems. He rante¡± I whooshed my bag in front of him. He made a short ¡°hmm¡±. I felt he wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to.


    ¡°I¡¯m still your best friend. Tell me anything¡± I shouted while searching for my ice cream box I bought the other day. My ice cream addiction is worsening.


    ¡°Yeah, you are¡± he sighed, I mmed the fridge in response. Why the sigh.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with me though¡± he added dismissively.


    His voice bumped up again, ¡°If I was having a problem it would be with that Samantha girl. She¡¯s a headache. She was told to advertise for an uing cream brand and she said she¡¯d have to use the cream for a month first before advertising. Who does that!¡±.


    I faked augh and turned to him.


    ¡°Is that really your problem? Since you mentioned Samantha, is she trying to hit on you? Don¡¯t resist. Give her a chance¡± I made the fakeugh again.


    ¡°Ha-ha, very funny. Samantha¡¯s began dating her senior, ra, older brother. And it has gotten so deep into her head that she wants him recing me as co-model¡± he sighed again.


    Oh, that was a problem. So I sent my former high school arch enemy to my best friend¡¯s modeling agency and she wants to rece him?


    ¡°Are you worried about it?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged, ¡°The guy doesn¡¯t have any interest in modeling and seems to me, he¡¯s just dating Samantha cos she likes him. He¡¯s not a bad guy or anything¡±.


    I then remembered that ra¡¯s alma mater was my present school. I excitedly told it to Charles but he said he already knew.


    ¡°Her younger brother is your ssmate too. Name¡¯s Jackie¡± he informed.


    I searched my head for someone named Jackie but I couldn¡¯t ce it. Maybe not in my ss.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind reminded me of a boy that fitted Charles description. Always on blonde hair. Brown eyes and a scar on his left brow.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken to him much. I didn¡¯t really like him. He was the guy who I once lip-read saying he liked Cara. It was during the beginning of my term here.


    He was kinda popr as boys always surrounded him. But he wasn¡¯t noisy and was part of the music department.


    He wouldn¡¯t like Samantha, of course. He had a huge crush on Cara. But Cara and Samantha had simr traits, he¡¯s just yet to see it.


    ¡°ra wouldn¡¯t allow her brother recing you, right?¡±


    Charles scoffed, ¡°Surely. She doesn¡¯t even like him around¡±.


    I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s reassuring¡±.


    I began my chattering of how Cara was humiliated today and about the rule of no racism. I concluded her aunt isn¡¯t much of a bastard like Jane said.


    A part of her stood for equality, it was just for her to know the part that doesn¡¯t and help Cara stop being a freak.


    Charles wasn¡¯t as pleased as I was, his business anyway.


    ¡°Look, Cara has always been a jerk to everyone. Today she distracted our English ss. Our English teacher totally tolerated it. And she wanted to buy a boys painting only to destroy it. She¡¯s psycho¡± I tried to make my point clear.


    ¡°Listen to yourself¡± Charles sighed. I think he liked doing those these days.


    ¡°You are sounding just like someone who is full of hate to someone. Cara, I know Cara. You only met her bad part¡± he added.


    I shook my head. We¡¯d really be going down thene of arguing about Cara. Like we usually did when we were younger.


    Though it was the other way round. Charles saw the bad in people while I saw the good in people.


    But then he left, and I met horrible people and heard horrible stories, I realized that people¡¯s bad parts ruled them.


    And before they¡¯d realize their good part, they¡¯ve already made a huge bad mistake.


    Lucky for him he met people¡¯s good part and epted them for the hood they have, no matter how small and no matter how deeply inside their hearts it was.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t one to suffer casualties before finding happiness. I¡¯d fight whoever.


    ¡°Cara is an angel then. Fine, I have homework to do. If you will excuse me¡± I strolled off and into my room.


    I didn¡¯te out till mom came home and told me he left. I guess he only left when she came home.


    I¡¯d been busy with Chloe, giving me premium gossips and gist.


    Feeling the friendship vibes and having someone agree with me on something; that Cara was a mean freak.


    Mom made a quick snack for herself. I hadn¡¯t even eaten anything. I hadn¡¯t realized. She came upstairs to me with a te of pancakes.


    ¡°So Charles was sitting on his own. And you were up here. Is something wrong?¡± she dropped the te on my bed.


    When I didn¡¯t say anything, she took my phone from me and looked me in the eye.


    I exhaled. ¡°Mom, forget about Charles. Can I ask who exactly Martinez is?¡±


    Her face frowned, ¡°Was someone asking you for money or something?¡±.


    My eyes widened. Is Martinez some big shot? Why would someone ask me for money only cos I bear the name?

 Chapter Thirty-Eight – Origin of the name Martinez.

    My eyes widened. Is Martinez some big shot? Why would someone ask me for money only cos I bear the name?


    ¡°Umm¡­ no. No one asked me for money. Are they supposed to?¡±.


    My mom had the look she usually had when she was looking for a way to break a sad news. I braced myself for the impact.


    ¡°You are a big fan of Korean movies right?¡± she started. Yeah, it was surely a bad news and she was trying to break it in the mildest way.


    I shrugged, ¡°The action ones anyway¡±.


    She lifted her head to start but brought it down.


    ¡°I just need to know. Martinez is grandpa¡¯s name. Is he some kind of big shot that he¡¯s name stirs rumors?¡± I was slightly excited.


    ¡°Your real grandpa is. He¡¯s named Martinez¡± she said quietly.


    Real grandpa? My butt elevated from my bed. The grandpa I knew wasn¡¯t my real grandpa.


    I had never even seen him before bit just heard about him and had video called him severally.


    My mom was hesitant to tell me but I was so eager to hear it. If my real grandpa was a big shot, one that my English teacher was specially interested in, then it was a good thing.


    I kept on nudging her to open up but she looked anxious. It began worrying me.


    ¡°Your grandpa, the one you know, is actually Bob. Martinez is my real family name. Your mom is half Spanish, half American¡± she began her story.


    So, in an unboring summary, my mom¡¯s dad was actually a Spanish man who fell in love with an American woman, much to his family¡¯s dismay.


    They had wanted him to marry another Spanishdy that was a family friend.


    I get why my mom referenced Korean movies but I think French movies are more better at featuring forced marriages than Korean movies. My own opinion.


    As I was narrating, my mom¡¯s dad had ran away from home to be with her lover who he eventually got married to.


    My grandpa¡¯s marriage was beautiful and only cut short when he died untimely.


    My grandma then tried remarrying but she died soon after too, giving birth to the ¡®runaway aunt¡¯ of mine.


    Her widowed husband, actually Bob, took care of my mom like he¡¯s own. And since my mom was only eight when he became her dad, she bonded well with him.


    So, mom always knew her real father¡¯s family was named Martinez and when she found out about them, they were also searching for the daughter of their son cos they heard he was dead.


    But mom also emphasized she didn¡¯t want anything to do with them cos they were to demanding, traditional and had strict rules even about love.


    Well the interesting part of her narration was, the name Martinez sparked reactions cos her family were generational multi-millionaires.


    Very few answered Martinez here at America cos the name is usually seen as to belong to her family. Other families called Martinez were called ¡°copycats¡±.


    For short, my mom¡¯s family were called the Martz.


    I did remember a junior mocking her friend saying that a snack was too expensive that only members of the Martz family could afford it.


    I didn¡¯t take it much to consideration and termed it with the millions of things I don¡¯t know. Or a very rare idiomatic expression.


    So it was, technically, my family that were called the Martz.


    So mom¡¯s an illegal member of their family? Illegal? Does it qualify as illegal?


    I was excited for one, I have cousins and I came from a rich home.


    But mom didn¡¯t want me to tell a soul and just reply that my name was Martinez. If I wanted I could say I wasn¡¯t from around or just ept being called a copycat Martinez.


    Perfect Pilipino movie to me.


    I asked her if Charles knew and she said he did. As he was the one who helped her get a house that wasn¡¯t a property of the Martz.


    They owned so many properties that it would be difficult buying a house that wasn¡¯t theirs at our area at Washington.


    She apologized for the pressure I would be on to hiding my identity even when I¡¯d meet my family members.


    I asked again if any of them were at my school. And she said none were. They mainly schooled abroad.


    Well, something worth boasting about but I got to keep shut. When mom brought up if Charles and I were quarreling, I quickly dismissed her with excuse of a homework.


    I couldn¡¯t even tell Sheena and Chloe about the real origin on my name, Martinez.


    At school the next day, I was quiet cos I had something on my mind which I couldn¡¯t voice out.


    Reuben came around sharing a graph book the principal gifted to all grade twelve students for his birthday.


    I heard the principal had given grade seven big jotter books instead, I¡¯d have preferred that.


    I stretched out to Reuben to get my graph but he skipped me and handed it to Sheena.


    Sheena was confused but took it anyway. Chloe smiled brightly and said thank you. I called to him but he just kept on going.


    ¡°He¡¯s ying¡± Sheena told me.


    I shrugged and kept on watching him. It remained only one more and he gave it to Chris.


    I stood up subconsciously. That thing didn¡¯t give me any. I quietly sat back as he just walked out of the ss.


    ¡°Now, where did you go wrong with Reuben?¡± Sheena asked, scratching her head thinking of what¡¯s wrong.


    Our teacher was speaking with a colleague so I sneaked out of our ss and followed Rueben.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing but I was curious to know how Reuben lived knowing he brutally ignored and denied me of my rights.


    Halfway, I stopped. Was I going to have a fight with me just cos he didn¡¯t give me a graph book? I could just buy one and ignore him.


    I didn¡¯t even know where he had headed to.


    I turned back and saw himing out of the principal¡¯s office, possibly to tell him how he gave ¡°everyone¡± his gifts.


    He waved to me and I wanted to ignore him but then someone called ¡°Martinez¡±. I looked over and sighed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine – Denying my family.

    He waved to me and I wanted to ignore him but then someone called ¡°Martinez¡±. I looked over and sighed.


    Would my English teacher be calling me by my surname? I didn¡¯t like it. She seemed to be obsessed with the name? Is she into one of my family members?


    These thoughts and more swarmed my thoughts as she walked me over to¡­ the backyard?


    ¡°Kiera Martinez?¡± she pinned me to the wall. Now, that was weird. She looked me in the eye and I looked back at her blue eyes I didn¡¯t know she had.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the name Martinez? You aren¡¯t a member, are you? That family owes me blood, everyone knows¡± she sounded dreadful.


    My throat went dry. So, if I was a Martinez, which I was but wont dare say I was, this woman would kill me? I gotta deny this family.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I lived outside Washington. I was always a Martinez then. I just changed my name cos, as I told you, my mom divorced my dad¡± my voice was quiet. It wasn¡¯t a lie.


    She released me slightly.


    ¡°Martinez family. They owe me blood. I made sure none of their kids schooled here. They killed my mother¡± she sounded pitiful.


    I wanted to ask why and how she was sure but I kept shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma, they must have been horrible people. I don¡¯t even know any Martinez other than me and my mom really¡± I added a smile. She patted my head and left.


    Wasn¡¯t she going to apologize for harassing me? But no, she just left. I didn¡¯t n to make a rumor of this.


    She did say ¡°everyone knows¡± so it might not be much of a rumor if everyone knew. It could just get me into trouble.


    I sneaked back into the ss and sat down. Sheena wanted to say something but then the teacher spotted me and asked me to stand up.


    Like if she knew the life threatening (technically) experience I just went through, she¡¯d let me sir in peace.


    I stood up and faced her.


    ¡°Name? And where you areing from?¡± the teacher flicked the desk.


    ¡°Um¡­ the English teacher wanted to speak with me. I¡¯m Kiera Martinez Bob¡± I answered.


    She looked confused, ¡°The English teacher wanted to see a Martinez?¡±.


    Well, it does seem like everyone really knows about her hatred for Martinez.


    ¡°Yeah, I cleared that up. I¡¯m just an ordinary Martinez¡± I stressed on the ordinary.


    Either way, that name should be ordinary and if it was associated with murder, more reasons I should keep my mouth shut on who I really was.


    ¡°Seat. Martinez is just a name. No ordinary or unordinary¡± she pointed her book to me.


    ¡°Yes, I always said that!¡± Reuben mmed his table. Everyone turned to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I.. don¡¯t I always say that? That a name is neither ordinary nor unord.. unordinary?¡± he was now looking at Jasper.


    Jasper held his hands and nodded, ¡°Yeah, Reuben used to say so. And we all agreed with him. Even with you ma¡¯am. A name is neither ordinary nor unordinary¡± he chuckled at the end.


    Few students joined him. Reuben being a happy pill didn¡¯t amuse me anymore. My graph.


    The ss continued and I made my mind not to even join a topic about the Martz.


    My earlier ns of finding a way to be friends with even one of my Martz cousins were cancelled. I have to protect this new agenda. Martz were murderers also.


    ¡°So did Reuben tell you why he didn¡¯t give you your graph?¡± Sheena and I were walking to the cafeteria.


    I saw Reuben and Jaspering from ahead of us. I awaited for them to pass by before answering Sheena.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need the graph. He can have it either ways. I don¡¯t need to ask him why. He just needed attention that I¡¯m not giving¡± I sighed. He froze beside us.


    I pushed Sheena and hurried inside the cafeteria. I knew he turned to us.


    ¡°He heard you¡± Sheena eximed as we took a seat besides Chloe that was already there.


    ¡°I know. I need an exnation. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s one to be rude but he can be yful at times. He should know I didn¡¯t y along¡± I answered back.


    Chloe looked at both of us as she wasn¡¯t getting our story. When Sheena wanted to exin and spoke of Reuben she immediately stopped her.


    ¡°Reuben ignored Kiera early today. Is that what you¡¯re still talking about? Well, it could be cos the principal didn¡¯t give himplete graphs for the students. Last year we were twenty four, Kiera is new at our ss and the principal might not have remembered. Reuben should have exined still¡±.


    She continued munching on her food.


    Sheena nodded and left to buy her food.


    I still felt left out despite Chloe¡¯s exnation. Yes, Reuben should have exined but why did the principal forget me. I was in his registrar.


    I hated the feeling of being neglected. My inferiorityplex began banging in but I muttered positive things to keep it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse at the principal. Don¡¯t forget he¡¯s turning sixty three today. His brain could be older¡± she sniffed.


    I smiled. That was true. But sixty three wasn¡¯t that bad. My mom was forty-five, well, it was a long way to sixty three anyway.


    Reuben and his cousins walked into the cafeteria. Three girls began gushing on them. The three girl wore identical skirts so I guessed they¡¯re cheer girls. It was a Wednesday.


    ¡°Jasper is hot as¡­¡± she swore. I tried lip reading.


    Wasn¡¯t Jacob the hot one? Jasper looked more handsome and smart to me.


    Girls did have their taste.


    ¡°Sports training are starting. Cheer girls are looking for guys to hit on this year¡± Chloe slurped her juice.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was looking at my direction and must have seen the girls gushed. They had turned pink and licked their lips.


    She made a disgusted face. Disgust for the juice or the girls? I didn¡¯t know.


    From the table, Reuben walked to ours.


    I braced myself for an angry outburst or emotionless apology. But wait, why was a flower behind him?

 Chapter Forty – Drunk Chloe.

    My eyes were glued to the flower behind him. The gushing girls hadn¡¯t looked over to him when he passed them toe to me. I guess Reuben didn¡¯t meet their ¡°hot¡± criteria. He was more cute.


    ¡°Flowers? So dramatic¡± Chloe sighed. She seemed drunk. Her eyes were falling and were losing focus. I looked at her juice again. Was that alcohol?


    Reuben sat besides Chloe and waved to me. I gave a t smile.


    ¡°Alcohol kills, Miss Chloe¡± he shifted Chloe¡¯s bottle away.


    She dragged it back and ced her hands on her lips, ¡°Shush, this is supposed to be orange juice. Don¡¯t say anything or I¡¯ll kiss your lips shut¡±.


    Okay, so she was really drunk.


    Reuben looked amused yet took away the bottle. She stood up angrily but dpidated and sat back. She began fake crying and Reuben justughed.


    She soon became quiet. I think they¡¯re all used to her drinking. That wasn¡¯t a good habit for a sixteen year old.


    ¡°Um¡­ Kiera. About not giving you a graph. It wasn¡¯tplete that¡¯s why. I went back to the principal and he said he forgot. I thought of giving you something else in return¡± he sounded sorry. It fitted Chloe¡¯s exnation.


    I wanted to retort, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you exin?¡± but then Chloe grabbed the flower he was holding and gave me.


    ¡°Give her the flower. Tell the girl you like her already¡± Chloeughed stupidly. Her head turning and swirling.


    People were now looking at our table now. Reuben shook his head and snatched back the flower. I was so humiliated.


    I had seen on the flower¡¯s neck a name that surely didn¡¯t start from K to mean Kiera. It started from J instead.


    ¡°A girl gave this to Jacob when we came here. It wasn¡¯t for you¡± Reuben tried exining. It just added salt to injury.


    I nodded continuously that I understood but he still tried exining. Sheena finally arrived with a sad face.


    I dragged her outside, along with that drunk Chloe and zoomed to the field.


    I made sure I dropped Chloe hard on the ground when we got there. She whined in pain but eventually beganughing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you¡¯d stop her from getting herself all drunk?¡± Sheena began shouting. I knew she was already mad at something but so I was.


    ¡°How¡¯d I know? I don¡¯t know all her bad habits but I¡¯m very sure she¡¯s more stupid when she¡¯s drunk¡± I spat out.


    Sheena kicked Chloe so she¡¯ll get up but she rather groaned in pain but kept on rubbing herself on the dirt.


    What alcohol could do was terrible.


    I rolled my eyes and sat on the swing to calm my nerves.


    ¡°Reuben ising here¡± Sheena said irritably from behind me. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a hangover for our little idiot¡± she added.


    That was harsh. I¡¯d never seen Sheena so upset. I was yet to ask her what was upsetting her.


    I turned to see her leaving but then shed eyes with Jasper. Wasn¡¯t it Reuben Sheena said wasing?


    ¡°Hey, Kiera. Don¡¯t be mad at Reuben¡± Jasper started as he sat on the other swing besides me. I noticed he looked back and made signals for Reuben toe ahead but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Reuben didn¡¯t mean to ignore you. I was making signals to him back then and he subconsciously forgot you. He nned not to give you a graph but he should have exined¡± Jasper added.


    This was the first real conversation we were having. And it had to be about Reuben. And had to be an apology convo.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t he give me?¡± I dared not look into his face. It seemed he wanted me to as he came closer.


    A normal convo should have people looking at themselves. But not if the other person¡¯s heart was beating as fast as mine.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Like would you me me. Jasper was breathtaking, but I was sure I didn¡¯t have a crush on him. Just a half crush.


    ¡°Well, graphs are not that amazing. He nned to tell the principal. Then you could have gotten something cooler as recement¡± Jasper shrugged.


    He went backwards. I whispered a thank you. My heart could be at ease.


    He heard it though, ¡°Oh, for the exnation? It¡¯s okay. Reuben is just a bit¡­ shy to say it himself. He would have if not of¡­¡± Jasper was now looking at Chloe with contempt.


    I nearlyughed. He always had a sweet gentle look so he could be irritated as well.


    Reminded me of when he had a scary look and would have beaten up Cara during my first week of school.


    Speaking of, I hadn¡¯t seen Cara that day.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I wasn¡¯t affected. I didn¡¯t care much¡± I lied.


    He chuckled, ¡°You did. If you want a flower he could still get you one¡±.


    Was he taunting me?


    I red at him but it was a total mistake. I began staring but my re was hard enough to be a re.


    ¡°I could pick flowers on my way home. Do you watch Korean movies or what?¡± I picked up my mom¡¯s line.


    He smirked and stood from the swing, ¡°I do though¡±. Was he flirting with me on behalf of Reuben?


    My lips curved for a smile but then he left. I stared at him more from behind. Chloe began moaning and I turned to her.


    ¡°Finished making out with the ground. You have his kiss marks all over you¡± I scolded. She stood up but then fell back.


    ¡°I got rejected from my dance sses¡± she exhaled.


    I leaned to her, ¡°Really?¡±. She nodded.


    That was why she was so frustrated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a dream anymore. What I like doing, I can¡¯t even do it well¡± she cried. It was my first time seeing Chloe this weak.


    I prayed for Sheena toe. She was always missing important parts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything would be okay¡± I said but I didn¡¯t know if it would.


    She sniffed louder and began pping her hands on the ground, generating dust. Like a child whose candies were taken from.


    ¡°I lost a dream, girl. Nothing is okay¡± she looked at me with puppy eyes.

 Chapter Forty-One – I brought up Cara.

    We sessfully helped Chloe calm down. She was just asked to do better on her dancing or she¡¯ll be removed.


    She hadn¡¯t been removed yet. Still, ording to her, she had to be amongst the top five and that was hard as they¡¯re many other good dancers.


    Sheena began reciting what she made her recite when she felt her twin was better than her. It made Chloeugh. Iughed too.


    Sheena also shared that was had been angry cos her sister said the money for their snacks got missing.


    She said the worst part was the Jennifer didn¡¯t show remorse. She always had pocket money but Sheena didn¡¯t.


    The three of us were having bad days then. Today wasn¡¯t our day.


    Our told them a little of Jasper and I ¡®s convo and how he had said Reuben was shy to apologize.


    ¡°I knew it, the first girl that was rumored to be Reuben¡¯s crush back at grade eight was an Afro-American. He was into those type of girls¡± Chloe snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Did he confirm the crush?¡± I enquired.


    Chloe shook her head, ¡°No, Jacob kinda did though. He was like ¡°nothing is wrong with having a crush¡±. Reuben never really confirmed anything¡±.


    I was really envious at Chloe. She had of a chance to grow up with some of her ssmates. That exined her bond with them.


    Joey and his members were old students at the school. Reuben and his cousins. Nancy, Chris and few other students. They¡¯d been friends since their grade seven.


    ¡°But the Afro-American girl was said to have liked a senior boy then. Another Afro-American named Charles¡± Sheena winked at me.


    Charles James? Why was I not surprised?


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember Reuben and Charles being so friendly either¡± Chloe said absentmindedly.


    I rolled my eyes. They¡¯d be opposite. Reuben sees the devil in Cara. Charles doesn¡¯t.


    And Reuben could be a happy pill. Charles would just talk on really random things. Not like I shouldpare them.


    ¡°She was the same girl that was rumored to be Charles lover. He had left his graduation to see a girl and everyone assumed it was her. Someone said the girl was Afro-American ording to Charles¡¯ picture of her¡± Chloe added.


    I rolled my eyes again. I was the on picture, Charles exined picture. Thezy humans should stop raising rumors. I didn¡¯t bother exin to Chloe either.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cara though?¡± it was an attempt to change the topic.


    Sheena waved the topic away, surely not interested. She gave me the that look asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly interested in her?¡±.


    ¡°Cara? Probably crying to her aunt to ban Jane from our universe¡± she chuckled.


    I smiled at her. Jane was not around so it¡¯s very possible that¡¯s what Cara is doing.


    Like confirming my suspicions, Chris came to us with a card. It had ¡°JUSTICE FOR JANE¡±.


    ¡°The only girl mad enough to fight back Cara. She¡¯s being suspended soon. She¡¯d have been expelled if not it was Cara that started being abusive¡±.


    Chloe mmed her hands on the desk and sprung up.


    ¡°Oh yeah, she called Jane dirty first. If her bastard aunt can agree to that. Why not agree that Jane should be set free?¡±.


    She had a point.


    ¡°The suspension is for Jane fighting¡± Chris started but Chloe shut him up with a ¡°Nah, even I would have fought Chloe if she treated me any less than human¡±.


    ¡°Jane didn¡¯t fight Chloe. Jane beat her up¡± I said absentmindedly but the girls beganughing. I joined themter.


    ¡°Either ways, help me spread this around. Justice for our hero Jane who didn¡¯t spare the puny Cara a word¡± Chris dumped three cards on Chloe and left.


    ¡°Jane is gone. She better look for another school. These are all hopeless¡± Sheena threw hers away when Chloe gave her.


    I felt bad for Jane. Standing up to jerks was now a crime cos the jerks had powerful families.


    ¡°Cara¡¯s brother had fought before. But everybody sided the person he fought with due to fear of his aunt. No matter where this card goes. Jane would still be the offender¡± Sheena added.


    ¡°No, in that case, Cara¡¯s brother was right to have fought. We call him Big Duke. Big Duke was being bullied by some rich seniors to join tennis club. He wanted football club and that¡¯s what started the fight¡± Chloe revolted.


    She exined that Big Duke was less of a jerk than Cara.


    The topic of Cara was bing unbearable. Only sad and heartbreaking news that¡¯ll make you wanna tear her and her family to shreds. I regretted big time that I brought the topic up.


    ¡°Hey, tell me about Charles James¡¯ friends!¡± I interrupted Chloe. Another topic had shed my head.


    Sheena shook her head to me but Chloe looked excited.


    Earlier, when I had told Sheena I knew Charles James, she warned me never to tell Chloe about him as she had been totally crushing on him when he was their senior.


    I took a chance anyway. Enough of Cara, for my poor ear¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a cool senior of ours. If you¡¯re in our school when he was here, he¡¯d have totally fallen for you¡± Chloe smiled.


    My eyes twitched.


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Sheena asked what I wanted to ask.


    ¡°He once said he liked girls with thick hair, half pink lips, moles under their eyes and¡­¡± she paused and looked at me.


    ¡°Jeez, it looked like he was describing you¡± Chloe beganughing. Sheena looked stunned to.


    ¡°He said all that?¡± I blinked. She nodded whilstughing.


    Okay, so his ideal girl is someone that looked like me¡­ or me?


    The thing confused me.


    And my moles were barely viable. Only my mom, and then Charles, were able to find them on my face. They usually hid with the numerous pimples and ck dots on my face.


    ¡°Charles said that long ago though. His preference might have changed. Like it was almost four years now¡± Sheena recovered.


    ¡°Is he dating anyone now too though?¡± she asked me directly.


    ¡°Would she know?¡± Chloe had stoppedughing.


    Sheena realized herself and just shrugged.


    Chloe suspected. ¡°Do you know Charles?¡± she too asked me directly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So I decided to just let the cat outta the bag. This way I¡¯d get more information about how Charles lived in high school.


    I knew he was troublesome before he left Cornfest that year. Now, he¡¯s all tolerant and all, I¡¯d like to know what changed.

 Chapter Forty-Two – Physics Tests.

    Chloe was speechless after hearing Charles and I were besties from little. In other words, she didn¡¯t believe we were.


    I was starting to doubt we were too. Or more or less, that he saw me as one.


    ¡°He was my total crush back then. And you know him?¡± she screamed in my ear.


    ¡°Yeah, I do¡± I covered my ears. My eardrums were banging.


    Now for the time when they tell me about Charles life at school and the bell rang. Time to get back to ss.


    ¡°Already?¡± I groaned.


    We stood up from our desks with sloppy shoulders. Nancy came running to us.


    ¡°Physics tests!! And it is our assignment that was the main point of the test¡± she squealed.


    Chloe and I shouted, ¡°What!¡± at the same time.


    That assignment had been done by Charles for me. And I didn¡¯t bother learn how to do it. Is this Karma?


    Chloe¡¯s reason was funnier. She had sent it on the inte for some Physics masterminds to solve. She had just copied and pasted when they¡¯re done.


    She didn¡¯t even know if it was right. At least she had a look at it and could just copy and paste again from memory.


    Charles just said he was done and I tucked mine in my bag. How lucky I was.


    Sheena was better off. She said Jennifer was in a good mood that day and had exined a little to her.


    During the test, I looked at Chloe as she looked at me. I solved the theory part of the questions and gazed at the calctions.


    ¡°Forty minutes more. Stop moping around¡± the teacher screamed. I bet she was looking at me.


    ¡°Done ma¡¯am¡± Nancy raised her hands to submit. The teacher smiled at her and went to retrieve her book.


    ¡°So bright¡± the teacherplimented her. I squeezed my face. I¡¯d be so dim when she¡¯d see mine.


    To cut my terrible ordeal short, I raised my hand to submit, Sheena shook her head at me. I then saw she was scribbling down something for me under her desk. A cheat?


    I frowned and shook my head back. I didn¡¯t cheat.


    She hid it away before the teacher came to me. She took my script and nced through it.


    ¡°Like a typical Martinez. They do the one they can and leave the ones they can¡¯t¡± her face was straight.


    I don¡¯t know why I shrugged but I felt it was rude. She responded by rolling her eyes and left me. She didn¡¯t seem so annoyed that I ignored forty percent of my questions.


    And what was the ¡°like a typical Martinez¡± talk?


    Chloe passed me a book hurriedly. ¡°We are having a Chemistry tests after this. Read up¡± she whispered.


    What? Another one?


    I went pale. I was so sure I¡¯d get an average mark in that Physics and now Chemistry came along?


    I flung the book open.


    ¡°Miss, please read outside to avoid distracting others¡± the Physics teacher said to me. All the other students who finished were outside.


    They all had Chemistry books. The sheeit was real.


    They looked surprised to see me out. I bet they thought I¡¯d be bad at physics. I was.


    Jennifer had a scowl on her face. She was sitting with Jasper and his crew.


    When I came closer to them, I was sure she frowned deeper.


    She also seemed to have stretched her legs to cover the little space that was besides Jasper.


    Okay¡­ so I turned around and saw Nancy reading alone.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can I read with you? Hopefully something would get in?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°I usually read better alone but no problem. I read for the tests yesterday. Wanna have quiz section?¡± she blinked.


    I was d at hereliness. But how did she know of the tests to have read yesterday? These tests weren¡¯t announced.


    ¡°Should we?¡± she brought me back to Earth. I nodded my head. She began opening her books and I remembered I didn¡¯t even know a thing in Chemistry.


    ¡°So you can calcte purity of substances right? I feel is gonna be huge in our questions¡± she shuddered. My lips quaked.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start with the basics, what is the stoichiometry of a reaction?¡± she covered her book.


    Basics? Was that a basic? Stock marquetry?


    If that was basic, I¡¯m ¡°basicer¡±.


    I know our topic was about products and reactants, one. And lots of thingsbine and dissolved, two.


    ¡°Um¡­ so, it¡¯s like reactants, products,¡­ forming and dissolving and having reactions¡± I mouthed.


    ¡°Really?¡± she dragged it.


    I slumped her shoulders and honestly admitted that I haven¡¯t read a thing.


    She looked defeated and gave me back my book, ¡°Read then¡±.


    I pouted. She just read, ignoring me.


    I looked down and saw the meaning of the STOICHIOMETRY REACTION.


    ¡°The mole ratio in which reactantsbine and products are formed gives the stoichiometry reaction¡±.


    Had to do with reactants and products anyway. And theybined.


    Maybe my ¡®exnation¡¯ was vogue.


    I read more on it, tried to understand. If Nancy said it wille out, it could.


    I saw her reading something on METALS too so I flipped over to that part as well. Metals were easier.


    And the periodic table, much more fun.


    More students walked out from the ss and soon physics test was over. Why would they give a test during second week?


    Sheena and Chloe hadn¡¯te out of the ss yet.


    I peeked in and my mouth dropped when I saw Chloe still writing but the teacher scolding Sheena for¡­ a cheat? I sighed.


    She should have disposed of that stuff earlier. Now it would be disadvantage to Chloe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use it, I swear. I wanted to give Kiera but she refused it. Chloe said she didn¡¯t want it either¡± I lip-read her. She shouldn¡¯t add me to her problems.


    ¡°Kiera Martinez didn¡¯t want it?¡± the teacher looked outside and I quickly turned my head away.


    ¡°Read REDOX TITRATIONS well. It¡¯ll show¡± Nancy stood up and said.


    My mind was nk, of course but I just nodded.


    Chloe and Sheena crawled outter.

 Chapter Forty-Three – It came out.

    ¡°Read REDOX TITRATIONS well. It¡¯ll show¡± Nancy stood up and said.


    My mind was nk, of course but I just nodded.


    Chloe and Sheena crawled outter.


    ¡°Hope you read for us?¡± Chloe groaned.


    ¡°For us?¡± I tilted my head.


    ¡°Not to cheat but at least one of us should pass Chemistry. Sheena might do well in Physics. I¡¯ll do my best in Biology. Try acing Chemistry¡± she nudged.


    I rolled my eyes. I rather with Biology.


    ¡°Hey, you just came out? How was the test? Tough right?¡± Jasper walked to us.


    I didn¡¯t know who he was talking to, so I and the girls stood straight.


    ¡°Tough right?¡± he was now in front of Sheena. Her face flushed but she looked confused.


    ¡°Um¡­ yeah. It was okay¡± she managed to say.


    She was embarrassing.


    ¡°Did anyone give you a hard time?¡± he asked further.


    It was new seeing Jasper trying to have a conversation with Sheena. With Chloe¡¯s look, she saw it as weird.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Chloe punched Jasper¡¯s shoulders while ring at someone behind him.


    ¡°Ouch¡± he held his hand in pain and turned to her, ¡°What?¡±.


    I followed her eyesight and saw her ring at Jennifer. Jennifer was now giggling with Jacob. Was Chloe jealous?


    She wasn¡¯t the type to be obvious. Wasn¡¯t Reuben the one she had an eye for?


    And then I remembered she had told Reuben to give me a flower back at the cafeteria. But she was drunk, does it count?


    ¡°Why¡¯d you hit him?¡± Sheena was growing mad.


    ¡°Scoot over, Jasper. Don¡¯t misunderstand but we have a test soon¡± she pointed that he should leave. Who wouldn¡¯t misunderstanding when shended that small but powerful punch on him?


    I waited for Jasper¡¯s reaction. He was surprised but just left.


    Chloe didn¡¯t even let Sheena speak and dragged her back into the ss. The physics teacher had just left.


    I was eager to hear Chloe¡¯s exnation so I jumped into the ss with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Jennifer must have told Jasper about your feelings for him and that¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to talk to you. It¡¯s pity, you know he doesn¡¯t feel the same¡± she muttered. Sheena gave me a cautious look.


    ¡°I knew you liked Jasper. No worries. Your secret is safe with me. But Chloe has a point. Jennifer had been with them since and she didn¡¯t want me around, I noticed¡± I said to assure her.


    She turned back to see Jennifer now ying around with Jasper hands, maybe iming to be massaging them from Chloe¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Smooching around with twin brothers, she¡¯d get in a fix soon¡± Chloe shot dangers at her. Sheena didn¡¯t seem to me her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly, she¡¯s pretty. Maybe I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t have a right to like him¡± she looked like a hurt puppy.


    That wasn¡¯t right. Everyone had a right to like someone. Whether they liked back or not.


    It would be good if everyone had requited love but then things could getplicated.


    As someone who is looking for a chance to love and be loved, I wouldn¡¯t constraining myself from feeling the most powerful thing in the universe. Love.


    But surely, the guy would have to feel the same.


    ¡°Not so girl. Jennifer isn¡¯t thoughtful. Maybe smart but not thoughtful enough¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yeah, and she should know¡± Chloe stood up to meet Jennifer but Sheena dragged her back and shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t want a drama. I didn¡¯t too. It wouldn¡¯t help Sheena. Chloe calmed down and we began studying for dreadful chemistry.


    I tried impacting the little I¡¯ve learnt in chemistry to them. Sheena caught on things faster.


    She had potential to remember more. If only she didn¡¯t look down on herself and expected more from herself.


    ¡°So in REDOX TITRATIONS, the solutionsmonly used are usually the oxiding and reducing agents?¡± Chloe asked for the hundredth time.


    I nodded for the hundredth time. If that was the only thing she caught, good. She looked content with herself, as well.


    The Chemistry teacher walked in with a smile. The test started immediately. For a test that wasn¡¯t told earlier, the teacher did seem bold to start it.


    Groans began growing silently. While I was smiling. I was sure to hang out with Nancy again. REDOX TITRATIONS came out.


    Some calctions beat me but I tried my best. The definition of Stoichiometry reactions also came out too.


    Chloe was smiling as well. Sheena looked content. I had a feeling we¡¯d do great.


    I wanted us to leave the ss together so I waited till they were all done.


    ¡°Done?¡± Sheena whispered to me. I nodded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave? If we leave together, the teacher would suspect if we did something?¡± she frowned.


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I stood up then and left. I was the sixth person to leave the ss.


    I was expecting Nancy out but she wasn¡¯t. Chris, Jennifer and of course Reuben and Cousins were out. They weren¡¯t toppers for nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re out?¡± Chris smiled at me.


    ¡°Yeah, I kinda prepared well enough. How was it for you?¡± I smiled back. Someone was gazing at me but I ignored it.


    ¡°It was bad. I just came out to retain my mental health¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite carefree. Seems typical with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Very typical. I¡¯m not like those kinda boys who study their butt off to please their dads¡± he nced at Reuben and his cousins.


    I turned to them. Reuben was watching us. I waved casually and looked away before he responded.


    ¡°I also, I want to make my mom proud. I secretly want to earn an award¡±, Jennifer was walking past me, ¡°I really wanna gain top student award or nicest student. Far fetched dream or what?¡± I chuckled to Chris.


    I knew she heard me as she paused in her walks before continuing them.


    ¡°You sure will be messing with a lot of *beeches* to get there¡± Chris scoffed.


    I knew. After reading for chemistry and really seeing my hard work pay off, I don¡¯t think reading is so hard.


    It needed only determination and interest. And since I have interest in those awards, I¡¯ll try going for it.

 Chapter Forty-Four – Nancy never tells.

    Sheena and Chloe hugged me when they came out. Jennifer passed us with her head up.


    ¡°How was the test for you? Easy I bet¡± Sheena asked her, excited.


    She stopped, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re early. Easy for you too?¡±. She didn¡¯t turn to her.


    Sheena nodded but spoke out a ¡°yes¡± since she wasn¡¯t facing her. Jennifer made a short ¡°hmm¡± and continued her way.


    ¡°Tell me Jennifer is the younger twin?¡± Chloe snarled.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint but oldest¡± Sheena replied. Chloe was obviously so done with Jennifer.


    Apart from her unkind and manipting attitudes, I don¡¯t think I had a reason to hate on Jennifer though.


    Nancy came out with a sad face. Her face lit up when she saw me but it seemed like fake happiness.


    ¡°The ces we talked about. It came out, right?¡± she waved and advanced to me.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks a ton for helping¡± I was really grateful.


    Chloe and Sheena looked confused, I¡¯d have exined that I read with Nancy but Sheena looked disgusted as well, and I didn¡¯t know why.


    Nancy left without sparing her a word, she did smile at Chloe and Chloe smiled back.


    ¡°Nancy was the one who gave you the ces to read? If I had known I wouldn¡¯t have read them¡± Sheena distastefully.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well,¡± Chloe responded, ¡°People say she has the habit of giving people the opposites of what woulde out. If you¡¯re cute like Jasper and family, she could give you a hint not so big. She knows as she sometimes stays at her mom¡¯s office and teachers talk about their ns¡±.


    ¡°But her hint to me was very helpful. I don¡¯t understand why she looked like she had a hard time¡±.


    I wasn¡¯t understanding them. This was one time I was really d I made a move to talk to someone. Why was it sounding like a wrong move?


    ¡°Maybe a Karma happened¡± Sheena scoffed, ¡°Maybe, her guess was wrong and the ces she told you were the right ones¡±.


    Chloe nodded to that, ¡°Unless that was what happened cos Nancy never helps people. She¡¯s like that. I don¡¯t hate her. She¡¯s not wicked at least and minds her business¡±.


    I was awestruck. She told me wrong answers? But she seemed so honest and straightforward. I turned to her and she was talking with a teacher, the English teacher.


    ¡°That girl is just a topper cos her mom is a teacher. Of course, she¡¯d always pass English and the other teachers would give her a pass too¡± Sheena was highly upset with Nancy.


    I didn¡¯t get why. If it was she giving wrong answers then just don¡¯t ask her for them. Easy as that. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s usually totally wrong. Some were right.


    ¡°Wait, Nancy¡¯s mom is the English teacher?¡± my brain processed that slowly.


    Chloe nodded, ¡°They¡¯re so different but so alike¡±.


    Okay, wasn¡¯t that same as a lifelong enmity between Nancy and I cos the Martinez killed her grandmother. Things were getting reallyplicated.


    ¡°Nancy is smart though. Sheena don¡¯t hate her cos she¡¯s Jennifer¡¯spetitor¡± Chloe said to Sheena.


    ¡°She can easily get top student but she didn¡¯tpete. She¡¯d even be more suitable for nicest studentpared to Jennifer¡± she added.


    Sheena shrugged and we moved back to the ss when everyone was done with their tests.


    The chemistry teacher still had one more period with us so used it to talk more on REDOX TITRATIONS.


    And for the first time, I understood perfectly. It felt good and deserving. After the ss, I made sure to pack my chemistry book in my bag.


    I would do a few studying at home, for the first time in myzy life.


    Charles sent a message that¡¯ll he¡¯ll pick me up. Possibly to settle whatever dispute we were having. I was still in ss when the message buzzed in.


    Chloe had snatched my bag and said I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave without her knowing. She so badly wanted to see her crush. Like couldn¡¯t she get over him?


    While we waited, it was said that two grade eleven boys had fought over a girl. Rumors had that one of them got really injured.


    Sheena, Chloe and I sighed at their stupidity.


    Like today wouldn¡¯t get anymore dramatic, Cara stormed the school as well with some policemen. They went straight to grade seven and eight ss.


    Was this a joke?


    We finished ourst ss, civic education, and the teacher even made a joke that Cara was missing his sses when she needed it the most.


    Good thing she wasn¡¯t around to hear him.


    Outside grade seven students were crying.


    Chloe had rushed to one of them she imed was her cousin, ¡°Hey, what happened? What did Cara do?¡±.


    The girl began narrating how Cara had asked all the students who threw stones at her to stand up.


    None of them did but she threatened to make sure they get expelled. A boy, out of fear, stood up.


    Cara then dragged him out and handed him to the police for physical and mental abuse.


    She said if grade eight didn¡¯t write an apology letter to her with their full names, she¡¯d fish them out and put them in jail.


    Jail? Eleven to twelve year olds?


    Chloe then told me Cara¡¯s uncle was a top police officer. Still, I doubt kids can go to jail.


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy!¡± I said and kicked at the police van. I just lost my cool. This was insane. How can that brat rule the school!


    Chloe wanted to hold me but then the police men walked out of the school.


    ¡°You all are crazy!¡± I spat at them. They paused and began advancing to me but I didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You are disgracing your uniform cos of a sixteen year old brat¡± they stopped in their tracks and looked at me.


    ¡°A disgrace to your uniform and emblem. A disgrace to the police force. You fear power so act¡­¡± but I was shut up by a p.


    I was pained. It was Cara. I pped her back with no hesitation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A crowd had formed around us. Before she retaliated, I pped her again.


    ¡°How dare you disgrace our police force huh?¡± my blood was boiling.

 Chapter Forty-Five – A date?

    A crowd had formed around us. Before she retaliated, I pped her again.


    ¡°How dare you disgrace our police force huh?¡± my blood was boiling.


    I remembered my dad, he was a police officer when I was a child. It was people as corrupt as her that made him resign. Forcing the police force to bend to their own evil will.


    Cara hands wereing down at my face again and I had sworn to give her a punch at her stomach region.


    But then someone pushed her away from me. I wanted to tell that person to go away. It was between me and Cara.


    But then it was¡­ Charles.


    My throat went dry. His hair was dyed red and with his light skin, he looked wonderful. He must have beening from a photoshoot.


    Everyone began staring at us. I looked around and no one was with a phone. People began whispering.


    So I said, ¡°Look bro, leave me to this bastard¡± so they won¡¯t think otherwise.


    Cara began yelling, ¡°Charles, tell your little sister to stand clear from me. Or I¡¯ll kill her. They won¡¯t be another warning¡±.


    I didn¡¯t see the police van at our school anymore. Charles took my hands and began walking away.


    Some students came in front of him but he ignored them. I had pissed him off.


    I just d no one usually videoed the fights that happen in our school, it wouldn¡¯t have been good for his image.


    I wanted to reach to Chloe for my bag but she was too dazed looking at Charles to listen to my calls.


    Charles¡¯ hold was firm and tight. I knew he was angry but I was angry too.


    He pushed me into the car, mmed the door and began driving. I wanted to protest but he wasn¡¯t even sparing me a nce. What was he now? My guardian or real big brother?


    I couldn¡¯t take my bag from Chloe. It was good we didn¡¯t have assignments but now I couldn¡¯t read. The school just ended like that. It was annoying.


    I was expecting a silent ride back home. But no, we stopped at a restaurant and he opened the back seat like a gentleman.


    I walked out confused. He covered his hair with a cap, held my hands and walked into the restaurant.


    It reminded me of the time at Cornfest. When he was taking me to the Chinese restaurants. Again, I asked myself if this was a date?


    ¡°Um¡­ won¡¯t you scold me for fighting?¡± I asked amidst mouthfuls.


    ¡°Your mom will¡± he wiped his mouth with a towel. I looked down at the delicious still waiting for me to devour it.


    Like if I fought at school and get treated to this, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d stop fighting. I don¡¯t think I was getting the point of him dragging me out of the school to a restaurant.


    ¡°Is it your pay day or something?¡± I asked.


    He snapped his fingers, ¡°Yeah, it was dyed but it came¡±.


    I nodded but he brought something else up. Something about him leaving for the university.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m nning to resign at Neon so I can concentrate. My hair would be d too¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s nice. Your hair. But of course, I get, it is not very healthy¡± I interrupted.


    He looked done but he kept on speaking, ¡°So, I¡¯d take their contract. $600 per photoshoots. And I¡¯d get 20% share from the product sales. Sounds bad but I¡¯m done with Neon. I¡¯ll just work part-time. Good idea, right?¡±


    $600 per photoshoots? That¡¯s a lot of money to me. With 20% sales.


    ¡°What do you think then?¡± he broke my thoughts.


    ¡°What do I think?¡± I asked back. What was to think? It is cool, very nice benefits.


    I urged him to take it as getting a side job as a student in university is hard and stressful and one may not get a good job.


    He stressed he didn¡¯t need the money. I wondered why! He just needed to be active as a model.


    ¡°Good, since you don¡¯t need the money, send all you earn to me¡± I joked.


    He nodded, ¡°Ill sign it with your bank ount then¡±.


    I stood up slowly but sat back down. I tend to do that when I¡¯m stunned. ¡°Really?¡± I asked. He smirked but said nothing. I doubt he¡¯s serious.


    While eating I saw some girl taking a photo of us. Must be one of his fans. I became jittery, he didn¡¯t react.


    She showed them to some of her friends. They didn¡¯t gush and went ahead to take pictures of other ¡°couples¡± sitting at the restaurant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not fans. Just some girls looking for couples aesthetics¡± Charles gulped down his juice.


    Couples aesthetics? Didn¡¯t that sound weird to him?


    ¡°Are we a couple then?¡± I dared to ask. His spoon hung mid air.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡­ we aren¡¯t. Or are we?¡±.


    What kind of response was that? Are we?


    ¡°I was never told we are. Didn¡¯t you know we weren¡¯t?¡± I asked again. He moved on his chair ufortably.


    ¡°Kiera. We are not a couple, okay? We are friends. We aren¡¯t on that level yet¡± he said quickly.


    Aren¡¯t on that level? So we would could get on the levelter? Well, I stopped asking cringe questions and ate my food in peace.


    We finished our food and left the restaurant. I realized I had missed calls from both Sheena and Chloe.


    I don¡¯t even know how school would be tomorrow, after the drama.


    I just hoped that the police nevere to embarrass themselves again and that Cara never returned to school. I¡¯ll be more bold on her.


    ¡°Hey, pick my calls¡± Chloe¡¯s message came in just then. I was at the front seat of Charles car.


    ¡°Can¡¯t. Could distract him. Driving¡± I quickly texted.


    She sent back a frowning emoji along with a¡­ salivating? Chloe is just crazy.


    ¡°So we are going home?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to? Should I bring you to my house?¡± he responded. My eyes widened. ¡°To hang out¡± he added quickly.


    This was weird. I needed to leave this ce.


    ¡°Drop me home please. Maybe next time¡± I said.

 Chapter Forty-Six – Model mom, weird Chloe.

    I woke up to my mom in my room. She was sending some clothes into my wardrobe. She was shocked to see me awake?


    Not sure if I wasn¡¯t suppose to wake up or she wasn¡¯t expecting me to catch her?


    I stood from my bed to take a look at the clothes and my mouth dropped. High quality floral dresses.


    Like the ones British princesses wear. I came closer and saw some casual wears stuffed inside. And they maybe called casual but they looked hot.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I managed to say. My mom tried uttering some words but she couldn¡¯t. These were surely expensive. How did she get them?


    I shunned all the terrible things my mind was telling me. Embezzlement. Stealing. Shoplifting.


    ¡°Mom, how did you get these?¡± I asked again.


    She sat on my bed and then showed me an ID card. She was the one in the picture so I don¡¯t get how it answered me.


    When I looked deeper I saw the name of thepany and the position she was upying.


    ¡°Neon Model Agency. Senior model at the Business Fashion home¡±.


    Say what? I looked at my mom.


    ¡°I hope it answers everything¡± she stuffed the remaining clothes into my cupboard. Turned out she bought it at discount as she was their model.


    How did my mom be a model? At Charles¡¯pany? He didn¡¯t say anything about it. Business Fashion home?


    Either they were isn¡¯t mom¡¯s status as Manager of Si to improve their product sales or mom was hyping herpany by being their model.


    Still, it was all weird. I had a model mom and model ¡°best friend¡±. Proves more that I could be the only one in this circle.


    I checked my Facebook messages after a long time. I saw some cute dresses that I couldn¡¯t help but screenshot. I¡¯d basically not be sofortable in them but they¡¯re cute.


    If only they¡¯re longer and less ¡°torn¡±. I don¡¯t know why they make clothes like that now.


    Well, I had worn one of the cool dresses my mom bought. A red tulip skirt and a ck long sleeved hoodie. I felt really cool.


    Chloe was early as usual. I stayed in ss with my head down after waving at her. She was busy with something so didn¡¯t rush at me. I was grateful.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Two junior students came to me with gift boxes and cards. They were fan girls of Charles as a model.


    They didn¡¯t ask much questions and just wanted to know if their gifts would get to them. I assured it will.


    Chloe wasn¡¯t verymunicative, I wondered what went wrong.


    Reuben and Jasper weren¡¯t in school that day, along with Nancy. It was said that there was apetition that they hadpeted in at grade eleven.


    They¡¯re the three top finalists from our school and had to represent. Jacob was obviously bored and just stayed quiet.


    Today was boring. Many students weren¡¯t at school due to a holiday for a certain activist that was uwfully killed. There was a protest ongoing.


    Even our teachers rushed through everything. I shifted to Chloe after our third ss ended in a rush. For some reasons, Sheena was having out more with Jennifer than with us.


    ¡°Are you mad at me? Are you and Sheena mad at me?¡± I feltpelled to ask.


    Chloe nced at me but said nothing. So she was mad?


    ¡°If it¡¯s about Charles, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Sheena likes Jasper¡± Chloe cut me short. I made a questioning face. I knew.


    ¡°Jennifer is an idiot¡± she said again. I still kept my questions hoping she¡¯dnd.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky¡± she added.


    ¡°And I¡¯m done with the drama¡± she said with finality. She went back to scribbling whatever she was scribbling on her notes.


    I stared nkly at her. I am lucky? Is this about Charles or something else I didn¡¯t know?


    And she mentioned Jennifer, Sheena and Jasper and I don¡¯t think any of them could make me ¡®lucky¡¯. I called Sheena for the eleventh time.


    This time she picked up. ¡°Sheena picked up¡± I hurriedly said to Chloe before answering Sheena.


    Chloe looked interested and asked me to put it on a speakerphone. I did. I was bing worried about their attitude.


    ¡°Hey, are you free? Coulde to the library. Jennifer has a question for you. You don¡¯t wanna miss¡± Sheena said on phone.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice the sassiness in her tone. I hated those sassy talks but hearing Sheena talk like that made me weak.


    ¡°Is something wrong with you?¡± it left my mouth. She didn¡¯t answer immediately butter said ¡°no, why?¡±.


    ¡°Why not? If Jennifer has anything to say she should look for Kiera¡± Chloe screamed on the phone. I tapped her to calm down. What¡¯s this?


    She grabbed my phone and cut the call. ¡°Jennifer. Keep that sheeit on your cklist. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s polluting Sheena¡¯s mind like this. And that timid mouse is ying along¡± she stood up and stormed off. I followed her. She was heading to the library.


    ¡°You might wanna give me the full story of how the sheeit is ying with the mouse?¡± I reminded on our way but Chloe stayed calm.


    She folded her hands when we were face to face with Jennifer and Sheena. I did the same. I wasn¡¯t liking their sassy looks.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t so much better than your sister. You just proved it¡± Chloe rolled her eyes at Sheena. Sheena clenched her fists. Was that violence on Sheena?


    ¡°Okay, I am here. What did you want to talk about?¡± I broke the hateful silence.


    ¡°Wanna join our reading club?¡± Jennifer said lightly. What? That was the question? Then why all the tensions?


    Chloe scoffed, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t, why?¡±. I didn¡¯t get why she was answering in my stead but I agreed.


    ¡°Kiera was a mouth etched to her pretty face. You might wanna shut your burger hole for a sec¡±.


    There was exactly thirty seconds silence. Did those wordse out from Sheena?

 Chapter Forty-Seven – Jennifer, a green snake.

    There was exactly thirty seconds silence. Did those wordse out from Sheena?


    Plus that smirk on Jennifer¡¯s face, it looked like the one she had when Sheena tried but failed to impress Jasper with her Naruto drawing. And I always knew it didn¡¯t have good intentions.


    And how was Jasper rted to art these again? How was I rted?


    ¡°Baby girl, I know you are quite confused on what¡¯s happening. But I honestly wanted you to join our reading club. With me, Jasper, Jacob and Reuben. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t. No way I¡¯m reading with them¡± I revolted immediately. Not for any reason but who my brain can¡¯t multitask.


    Admiring the boys while getting something into my head is multitasking. One I¡¯m not ready for.


    ¡°And weren¡¯t you the one acting possessive with the boys earlier? Why do you want me in the club? Tell me¡± I demanded sternly.


    ¡°Yeah, keep the boys to yourself. You¡¯re the one interested in them¡± Chloe seconded. Sheena gave her sister a nce but then red at us.


    ¡°A chance for you to study with the toppers and you are gonna turn it down? Not very wise¡±.


    ¡°I have friends I study with. We may not be toppers but I still find it fun¡± I said honestly. She looked away.


    ¡°Whatever Jasper might have said or done doesn¡¯t mean you should hate on anybody, Sheena. You just y the role of a pathetic teenager hating on possible rivals of your crush¡± Chloe spoke with disdain.


    So Sheena¡¯s behavior was cos of Jasper. Understandable, though I never imagined she¡¯d be mean as she¡¯s trying to¡­ hate on possible rivals to her crush? Me?


    ¡°I second Chloe. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re acting all sassy. I hate it¡± my voice was rising.


    Chatting with them in a library was belonging longer than expected. For all I cared, there could be a teacher in our ss already.


    ¡°It will be great to have you join our reading club¡­¡±. Jennifer started.


    ¡°But I said I won¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re acting up, Sheena. But I like being your friend and if it¡¯s anything about Jasper then to be clear, I don¡¯t have any interest in him. He¡¯s terribly handsome, I don¡¯t me him or me. But hitting on guys is not want I do. By the way, we could have a teacher in ss now¡± I pushed Chloe out of the door with me.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t tell me what¡¯s wrong with me and Jasper?¡± I shunned Chloe on the topic again, she shoved me aside and left.


    Iter found out that she took a sick leave and left the school. Today wasn¡¯t getting at better.


    My physics test had came out and they looked exactly like the garbage in garbage out that I had written.


    I¡¯d even like to believe that the teacher was less strict with me and appreciated me for my ¡°honesty¡±.


    Chris was called to the teacher¡¯s room. The confidence and unnerving bravery he used to walk in there beat me. He didn¡¯t even feel ashamed one bit that he had a 19%.


    I sat down with Nancy during recess. She had a long face. And she was holding a pendant.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± I asked, taking a seat besides her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She brightened up with her usual fake smile, ¡°Sure. And you?¡±.


    I didn¡¯t buy it and asked her honestly what her problem was. No matter what, she kept that fake expression of ¡®everything¡¯s fine¡¯.


    I opened up about my own problems then. ¡°Sheena is angry with me about something. Chloe looks done too. I don¡¯t know what Jennifer is spreading about me¡±.


    ¡°Jennifer is a typical green snake. I bet you $1000 bill that whatever she told Sheena to stay away from you for is totally gonna benefit her¡± Nancy supported.


    It was obvious it would, but Sheena wasn¡¯t getting it.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking it is twin telepathy¡± I mused.


    Nancy shook her head. ¡°Sheena sees Jennifer as role model and would never go far. My mom had a sister that acted godlike. It was unbearable and my mom simply walked away from them. Toxic people should be avoided¡± Nancy said.


    Sounded like our English teacher is a bottled badass that didn¡¯t mind walking away from her own family.


    ¡°My mom didn¡¯t have anything to lose though. Her mother was dead and their dad stopped taking care of her at twelve¡± Nancy added.


    ¡°So she ran away at twelve?¡±


    Nancy nodded, ¡°She found a job. And lived on her own. She only hoped to avenge her mother¡¯s death¡±.


    So Nancy was telling me their life history now.


    ¡°How did the Martinez kill your grandma though. Your mom told me about it but I never really caught how¡±.


    Nancy looked at me suspiciously, ¡°My mom told you about it. Aren¡¯t you an ordinary Martinez? Why would she?¡±.


    I hurriedly answered, ¡°She wasn¡¯t sure if I was so she asked. That how I knew. I don¡¯t know anything about that family. How could they possible cos murder in broad daylight¡­ wait, your mom was twelve and by then her mother had died?¡±. That¡¯s story was clear.


    Nancy said she never met her grandma but believed that she was killed by her then husband¡¯s family, the Martinez.


    My heart began racing on this new found revtion.


    Nancy¡¯s grandma was reportedly killed by her husband¡¯s family. And her mom ran away from home at twelve.


    Why was this fitting mom¡¯s story? Mom said her half sister left home at twelve after their mother died.


    Could our English teacher be mom¡¯s half sister.


    I doubt the Martinez let any other of their children marry foreigners.


    So they¡¯d be no interracial marriages and Chloe waspletely American.


    This was turning to a real Kdrama movie. If my spections were true.


    Then our English teacher would really hate my mom as she¡¯s the ¡®unbearable godlike sister¡¯ and daughter of the Martinez home who reportedly killed her mother.


    Nancy, as good yet crazy as it seems, would be my cousin.


    And my identity as a Martinez would be announced causing me to receive more hate than I could handle.

 Chapter Forty-Eight – Needing more family.

    And my identity as a Martinez would be announced causing me to receive more hate than I could handle.


    ¡°But Nancy, it¡¯s possible that your mom judge her mother¡¯s death with a child¡¯s mind. I mean, what about her own father? If his wife was killed by her husband¡¯s family, your granddad should have reacted, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± I tried reasoning with her.


    She nodded readily, it seems she never thought of it and only reasoned based on what her mother told her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even met my granddad once. My mom doesn¡¯t know where he is¡± she shrugged.


    Imagine that, and I who isn¡¯t even his legitimate grandchild had spoken to him tons of times.


    I felt bad for Nancy but I couldn¡¯t just tell her. Still, I felt that my new found knowledge won¡¯t stay hidden for long.


    I further asked if she had met her mother¡¯s sister before I knew the answer. She said her mother hadn¡¯t even seen her for years.


    I told her that before she bites in the hate that her mother has for this said sister, she should first get to know her and find out for herself if she¡¯s as terrible.


    ¡°When you meet her, that is¡± I quickly added so she wouldn¡¯t imagine I knew where the said sister was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any aunt. I have my mom and siblings. I just want my dad to be alive¡± she sniffed.


    I felt sad but I was still very much confused on how Nancy and I¡¯d conversation had bloomed thus deep.


    Did she just open up about her family to anyone or I¡¯m walking down a trap?


    The pendant in her hands was that of a middle aged man. He looked like an astronaut.


    ¡°Your dad?¡± I pointed to it. She nodded.


    I bought her extra burgers to make her happy. We were having a very stable friendly conversation.


    My phone beeped and I looked in to see. It was mom. I¡¯d feel tensed answering mom besides Nancy. I mean, its not like she¡¯d perceive its her mom¡¯s half sister but I felt tensed.


    I took an excuse and left to the fields.


    I was d I did. I couldn¡¯t have afforded destroying everyone¡¯s ears from my yelling. What¡¯s was my mom thinking telling me of such news?


    It turned out that my dad¡¯s older sister had found some modeling adverts of my mom at Cornfest and had phoned my mom.


    She called her all sorts of names for living a typical spinster¡¯s life when she could have taken care of dys.


    She also said that since dys is still young, she needed a mother who could be there for her. Unlike my aunt who traveled a lot and left her kids, as well as dys, with a maid.


    My mom seemed to be having herself some ideas. And I couldn¡¯t help but yell them out of her head.


    For crying out loud, dys was the reason we left Cornfest in the first ce. And my mom is as busy as my dad¡¯s sister.


    At worst, mom could send financial help to the girl since her dad was once her husband.


    That wasn¡¯t all, when I insisted on not having dys over, mom added that it wasn¡¯t just dysing over. dys had a baby brother.


    Her mother had been pregnant during the time she divorced my dad. She had tried aborting but my dad had pleaded with her not to.


    After delivery, she had dumped the baby with my dad and fled the country to meet her lover. The baby was now kept at my dad¡¯s sister¡¯s house with little care.


    I got softened. He was just an innocent little baby getting involved in theses adults mess. And I¡¯d love to have a baby around.


    ¡°Okay mom, really sorry for yelling. I get you¡¯re beingpassionate but these kids aren¡¯t yours you know. What about if their momes back for them?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°No problem. I just want them in good health. I¡¯d try my best to be around for both of them¡± she responded. I smiled in my heart. That¡¯s what a real mom would do.


    ¡°You know mom, its okay. Send me some money, I¡¯d shop for them beforeing home. Tell the driver to also, I¡¯ll go with Charles¡± I hung up.


    It could be fun. I already have a family rivalrying, I need all the family members I could have. And with Charles closer, maybe I and dys could work out.


    I texted Charles, asking if he could shop with me. I didn¡¯t give much info. Mom agreeing to house them is one. dys agreeing to be housed is two.


    I texted Chloe to. She would be shopping with me with Charles, I gave little details that I¡¯d be expecting a child soon.


    Charles answered almost immediately that he¡¯d pick me up. I the added that I¡¯d being with a friend. He texted back, ¡°As you wish¡±. Why did I feel he was warning me?


    Well, Chloe wasn¡¯t a violent lover and it could improve Chloe¡¯s mood so I¡¯m all in.


    As I went back to Nancy, Chloe texted positive that she¡¯d be helping. She added that she¡¯d wait at the shop since the closest one is besides her home.


    Now all I had to do was wait for school to end.


    I saw that Nancy had finished all her burgers, where did all the food go. Sh e was really fit. Well, maybe her super smart brain.


    On the good sides, it is really nice to have a smart cousin.


    I texted Charles the time I¡¯d be expecting him. It was on WhatsApp. Nancy peeked in and saw his picture.


    ¡°Hey, are you really friends with that guy?¡± she askes wide eyed. I pit away my phone and nodded, ¡°We are good friends. Why?¡±. Was she another secret crush of him?


    ¡°Wow. He¡¯s really cool, I love that he¡¯s nice with juniors. I am not saying I like him exactly. Can I meet him?¡± she sounded excited.


    Now, wasn¡¯t she girl two? Charles sure was a force.


    ~~~~~


    Vote, Comment, Like, Share.


    Had math ever been this boring or was it me hoping today would go faster. Pythagoras theory wasn¡¯tplex but I wasn¡¯t just interested.


    ¡°My math boys aren¡¯t even here¡± the teacher looked dismayed looking at Reuben and his cousins empty seats.


    The teacher didn¡¯t even seem so intrigued to teach. Like they were teaching for some particr students. That always annoyed me but this time I didn¡¯t mind, today should just end.


    Chemistry came and I looked quite eager.


    I noticed Sheena had a less confident look unlike before. She lost all her annoying sassiness from earlier.


    She nced at Chloe¡¯s empty seat from time to time. I hoped she knew she was the reason Chloe angrily missed school.


    Jennifer came around, sharing our chemistry test books. She gave me a smug smile as she dropped mine. I don¡¯t know why she always had that ridiculous smile on her face.


    ¡°Give me Chloe¡¯s¡± I demanded without looking at her.


    She paused, ¡°Why?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out with Chloe today. I¡¯ll give it to her¡± I smiled. Honestly intending to make Sheena jealous. It worked as she looked away.


    Jennifer dumped the book on my table and left.


    I swiftly checked my score. A glorious eighty seven percent decorated my book. First time. My heart raced faster.


    That was an A already. C¡¯s were my major deals at Chemistry, once I had B. But an A, made my day.


    ¡°I got an A. I¡¯ve never had that before¡± Sheena said to me. I don¡¯t know why she was suddenly talking to me but I gave her a thumps up, ¡°cos of teamwork¡±.


    She smiled and looked lovingly at her book. I was d as Chloe would have also done well.


    Sheena wanted to say something else but I acted uninterested and did my business. She shouldn¡¯t try being friendly all of a sudden. An apology shoulde first.


    *School bell rings*


    ¡°The end of the damn day!¡± I yelled to myself. I met Tina, Chloe¡¯s supposed cousin ying at the swing with some other kids.


    With Cara no longering to school, people seemed more confident about the things they liked. I texted Charles that I was ready and went to meet Tina and friends.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey girls¡± I waved.


    They chanted ¡°Hello, senior¡±. I guess they did anyway. Their voices were piercing.


    ¡°So tell me what movies do you girls like watching. And what colors do you like on yourselves?¡± I was asking for dys sake. She was around their age somehow.


    ¡°Purple is queen¡± Tina said dramatically.


    ¡°Nope, pink is better. Purple is only elegant on dresses. Only¡± another girl revolted. She seemed to know what she was saying.


    ¡°Movies? Pixar and Disney are my favorites¡± a small red haired named Hailey screamed. She was the youngest in their group.


    ¡°Oh, okay, wow. You girls have wonderful tastes, I see¡±.


    They smiled and began giving more suggestions. I guesspliments work with kids better than they worked with adults.


    I got some things straight. Pink, dresses on purple. Plushy. Disney cartoons. Teddy bears. Snacks with high calories. Soft beds and pillows.


    I hoped it would work for her baby brother as well. He should be around two months now. I hope he¡¯d survive with us.


    I browsed on some behavioral traits of two months old. They are prone to diseases, needed breastfeeding to fight diseases, and adequate immunization.


    And with no breastfeeding, he¡¯d be needing adequate nutrients to stay healthy.


    Charles finally came to pick me.


    ¡°Guess what?¡± I started.


    ¡°That your half sister ising over¡± he smirked.


    Gosh, mom must have told him everything.


    ¡°My mom must be seeing you as her son or something¡± I rolled my eyes.


    Heughed, ¡°You won¡¯t me her. You¡¯re quite self centered to be reliable¡±.


    Oh, he was pulling my legs now.


    ¡°Yeah, this self centered girl is trying to go shopping for the kids, duh¡± I folded my arms. I could be doing a million other things but I wasn¡¯t.


    I reminded him to stop at a restaurant. Chloe had said she¡¯d be in there.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t really be at public ces¡± Charles looked worried.


    I sighed. Was what it now? Was he the BTS or Justin Bieber now? How popr was he that girls can¡¯t give him space?


    Or was it to avoid a random rumor of ¡®Model Charles James spotted with alleged girlfriend¡¯? If so, fair enough.


    ¡°Then wait in the car¡± I mmed the car door shut, he could just have said he was anxious to meet Chloe and wanted to add more deodorant.


    ¡°Is he there?¡± Chloe ran to me. She was tying an apron. Was she working here?


    I saw a woman behind the tables with a simr apron and she looked a lot like Chloe. Same blonde hair and brown eyes and If my eyes weren¡¯t deceiving, same mole underneath their eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s my elder sister though¡± Chloe burst my bubble. Well, works too.


    ¡°She¡¯s working here so I wanted to help while waiting for you. Is that his car?¡± Chloe was hurriedly taking off the apron.


    I hoped she won¡¯t spoil it and put her sister in trouble. I hope she won¡¯t jump on Charles and put me in trouble.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, here¡¯s your chemistry test. Sheena seems normal again¡± I smirked.


    Chloe made a short ¡°hmm¡± while surveying her tests. Her eyes kept on glimmering with hope as she flipped the pages.


    ¡°Miracles do happen¡± She showed me her book and she got a B. She ran off, I bet to show Charles. She should take it easy with her introduction.


    Chloe led us to another shop she knew sold cheaper and more children friendly stuffs.


    She and Charles seemed to be hitting it off and liked the same things. Video games, fashion, wrestling and anime.


    Chloe bonded less wilder than I expected. She was more like ¡°hello there¡± than the ¡°hi love, I¡¯m Chloe¡± kinda introduction I expected. (You get me?).


    Along the way, a message buzzed in that a $5, 000 bill was sent to me. For the shopping? I knew my mom will spend a lot on the kids again.


    She should anyway, we will be having them as family and for a long time. And two, the baby would be needing a lot of attention.


    I should take babysitting sses as well.


    We alighted the car and the shopping began. I assigned Chloe to help pick things for the baby boy since she said her sister had a baby boy.


    Charles helped pick some random y stuffs and I shopped for dys. I made sure to get more pink than purple.


    I added blue asst time she came, she wore mostly blue dresses.


    I also bought a poster of ck is beautiful to paste in her room, as reminder.


    On my way to the cartoon department, I met a little boy looking at a Barbie movie disk. That was a bit weird for a boy to me.


    ¡°You like Barbie?¡± I asked himing closer.


    He tossed it away, ¡°no¡±. He picked it up and reced it at its stand.


    ¡°It is not bad though. Watch whatever you want. I like superman too¡± I handed him the cassette.


    He looked shy, ¡°I can¡¯t buy it though¡± but I forced it in his hands.


    ¡°Sharing the kindness Barbie teaches. Have a nice day. Here go pay for it¡± I gave him some money.


    I was d to see the boy hop away. Kids can watch whatever. It was a KID¡¯s movie anyway.


    The cartoons at the stand were mostly Barbie collections. I bought tons, really hoping she¡¯d like them.


    I added some rhymes and songs for her brother. I don¡¯t really know if he was of age to LISTEN to songs but anyways.


    I met the other duo on their way to the counter.


    Okay, Charles did a good job but what was that scary dolls doing in Chloe¡¯s cart. Like ash penguin, tigers and three foot dolls.


    Like those would scare the life out of a two month old. If those were what her sister¡¯s baby uses, then he¡¯s not very normal.


    We bought them anyway. And of course, got ourselves a little something.


    On our way back, Charles switched to Professor Charles mode full time. He was almost nerdish. Now I get how he could be acing my physics assignment.


    Charles warned Chloe never to leave school cos of an argument with a friend.


    He was like ¡°Treat people nicely. You could even win nicest student of the year¡±.


    I had a feeling Chloe was going to adhere to this advice. That hopeless simp. I gave them time together with a real excuse of needing to go to the bathroom.


    Charlester dropped her back at her sister¡¯s restaurant and we left for home.


    ¡°Baby boys are hot tempered, unlike baby girls¡± Charles dered along the way. I nodded. Thank you, Professor Charles.


    He added more boring facts about six year olds for dys. I even thought she was older.


    I dly alighted his car. ¡°Thanks for the help. Call Chloeter¡± I rushed in before he could protest.


    I realized all the thing we had shopped for where in his car boot so I came back outside.


    ¡°If I had a baby and a six year old girl, I¡¯d have gone with these¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Go get one then¡± I said nonchntly. I regretted cos it reminded him of his sister.


    ¡°The one I got died to cancer¡± he looked down. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I gave a half hug and we began taking the items into the house.


    Now, for when they¡¯d be ¡®delivered¡¯, mom said my dad¡¯s sister would be dropping them here by the next tomorrow.


    I bet dad¡¯s l sister would want to see how ¡®luxurious¡¯ mom and I were living. To add to her lists when she wanted to beg for something.


    Mom said she¡¯s preparing a school already for dys and to my joy, a nanny for the baby. He hadn¡¯t even been named yet.

 Chapter Forty-Nine – Chloe meets Charles.

    Had math ever been this boring or was it me hoping today would go faster. Pythagoras theory wasn¡¯tplex but I wasn¡¯t just interested.


    ¡°My math boys aren¡¯t even here¡± the teacher looked dismayed looking at Reuben and his cousins empty seats.


    The teacher didn¡¯t even seem so intrigued to teach. Like they were teaching for some particr students. That always annoyed me but this time I didn¡¯t mind, today should just end.


    Chemistry came and I looked quite eager.


    I noticed Sheena had a less confident look unlike before. She lost all her annoying sassiness from earlier.


    She nced at Chloe¡¯s empty seat from time to time. I hoped she knew she was the reason Chloe angrily missed school.


    Jennifer came around, sharing our chemistry test books. She gave me a smug smile as she dropped mine. I don¡¯t know why she always had that ridiculous smile on her face.


    ¡°Give me Chloe¡¯s¡± I demanded without looking at her.


    She paused, ¡°Why?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out with Chloe today. I¡¯ll give it to her¡± I smiled. Honestly intending to make Sheena jealous. It worked as she looked away.


    Jennifer dumped the book on my table and left.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I swiftly checked my score. A glorious eighty seven percent decorated my book. First time. My heart raced faster.


    That was an A already. C¡¯s were my major deals at Chemistry, once I had B. But an A, made my day.


    ¡°I got an A. I¡¯ve never had that before¡± Sheena said to me. I don¡¯t know why she was suddenly talking to me but I gave her a thumps up, ¡°cos of teamwork¡±.


    She smiled and looked lovingly at her book. I was d as Chloe would have also done well.


    Sheena wanted to say something else but I acted uninterested and did my business. She shouldn¡¯t try being friendly all of a sudden. An apology shoulde first.


    *School bell rings*


    ¡°The end of the damn day!¡± I yelled to myself. I met Tina, Chloe¡¯s supposed cousin ying at the swing with some other kids.


    With Cara no longering to school, people seemed more confident about the things they liked. I texted Charles that I was ready and went to meet Tina and friends.


    ¡°Hey girls¡± I waved.


    They chanted ¡°Hello, senior¡±. I guess they did anyway. Their voices were piercing.


    ¡°So tell me what movies do you girls like watching. And what colors do you like on yourselves?¡± I was asking for dys sake. She was around their age somehow.


    ¡°Purple is queen¡± Tina said dramatically.


    ¡°Nope, pink is better. Purple is only elegant on dresses. Only¡± another girl revolted. She seemed to know what she was saying.


    ¡°Movies? Pixar and Disney are my favorites¡± a small red haired named Hailey screamed. She was the youngest in their group.


    ¡°Oh, okay, wow. You girls have wonderful tastes, I see¡±.


    They smiled and began giving more suggestions. I guesspliments work with kids better than they worked with adults.


    I got some things straight. Pink, dresses on purple. Plushy. Disney cartoons. Teddy bears. Snacks with high calories. Soft beds and pillows.


    I hoped it would work for her baby brother as well. He should be around two months now. I hope he¡¯d survive with us.


    I browsed on some behavioral traits of two months old. They are prone to diseases, needed breastfeeding to fight diseases, and adequate immunization.


    And with no breastfeeding, he¡¯d be needing adequate nutrients to stay healthy.


    Charles finally came to pick me.


    ¡°Guess what?¡± I started.


    ¡°That your half sister ising over¡± he smirked.


    Gosh, mom must have told him everything.


    ¡°My mom must be seeing you as her son or something¡± I rolled my eyes.


    Heughed, ¡°You won¡¯t me her. You¡¯re quite self centered to be reliable¡±.


    Oh, he was pulling my legs now.


    ¡°Yeah, this self centered girl is trying to go shopping for the kids, duh¡± I folded my arms. I could be doing a million other things but I wasn¡¯t.


    I reminded him to stop at a restaurant. Chloe had said she¡¯d be in there.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t really be at public ces¡± Charles looked worried.


    I sighed. Was what it now? Was he the BTS or Justin Bieber now? How popr was he that girls can¡¯t give him space?


    Or was it to avoid a random rumor of ¡®Model Charles James spotted with alleged girlfriend¡¯? If so, fair enough.


    ¡°Then wait in the car¡± I mmed the car door shut, he could just have said he was anxious to meet Chloe and wanted to add more deodorant.


    ¡°Is he there?¡± Chloe ran to me. She was tying an apron. Was she working here?


    I saw a woman behind the tables with a simr apron and she looked a lot like Chloe. Same blonde hair and brown eyes and If my eyes weren¡¯t deceiving, same mole underneath their eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s my elder sister though¡± Chloe burst my bubble. Well, works too.


    ¡°She¡¯s working here so I wanted to help while waiting for you. Is that his car?¡± Chloe was hurriedly taking off the apron.


    I hoped she won¡¯t spoil it and put her sister in trouble. I hope she won¡¯t jump on Charles and put me in trouble.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, here¡¯s your chemistry test. Sheena seems normal again¡± I smirked.


    Chloe made a short ¡°hmm¡± while surveying her tests. Her eyes kept on glimmering with hope as she flipped the pages.


    ¡°Miracles do happen¡± She showed me her book and she got a B. She ran off, I bet to show Charles. She should take it easy with her introduction.


    Chloe led us to another shop she knew sold cheaper and more children friendly stuffs.


    She and Charles seemed to be hitting it off and liked the same things. Video games, fashion, wrestling and anime.


    Chloe bonded less wilder than I expected. She was more like ¡°hello there¡± than the ¡°hi love, I¡¯m Chloe¡± kinda introduction I expected. (You get me?).


    Along the way, a message buzzed in that a $3, 000 bill was sent to me. For the shopping? I knew my mom will spend a lot on the kids again.


    She should anyway, we will be having them as family and for a long time. And two, the baby would be needing a lot of attention.


    I should take babysitting sses as well.

 Chapter Fifty – Shopping for the kids.

    We alighted the car and the shopping began. I assigned Chloe to help pick things for the baby boy since she said her sister had a baby boy.


    Charles helped pick some random y stuffs and I shopped for dys. I made sure to get more pink than purple.


    I added blue asst time she came, she wore mostly blue dresses.


    I also bought a poster of ck is beautiful to paste in her room, as reminder.


    On my way to the cartoon department, I met a little boy looking at a Barbie movie disk. That was a bit weird for a boy to me.


    ¡°You like Barbie?¡± I asked himing closer.


    He tossed it away, ¡°no¡±. He picked it up and reced it at its stand.


    ¡°It is not bad though. Watch whatever you want. I like superman too¡± I handed him the cassette.


    He looked shy, ¡°I can¡¯t buy it though¡± but I forced it in his hands.


    ¡°Sharing the kindness Barbie teaches. Have a nice day. Here go pay for it¡± I gave him some money.


    I was d to see the boy hop away. Kids can watch whatever. It was a KID¡¯s movie anyway.


    The cartoons at the stand were mostly Barbie collections. I bought tons, really hoping she¡¯d like them.


    I added some rhymes and songs for her brother. I don¡¯t really know if he was of age to LISTEN to songs but anyways.


    I met the other duo on their way to the counter.


    Okay, Charles did a good job but what was that scary dolls doing in Chloe¡¯s cart. Like ash penguin, tigers and three foot dolls.


    Like those would scare the life out of a two month old. If those were what her sister¡¯s baby uses, then he¡¯s not very normal.


    We bought them anyway. And of course, got ourselves a little something.


    On our way back, Charles switched to Professor Charles mode full time. He was almost nerdish. Now I get how he could be acing my physics assignment.


    Charles warned Chloe never to leave school cos of an argument with a friend.


    He was like ¡°Treat people nicely. You could even win nicest student of the year¡±.


    I had a feeling Chloe was going to adhere to this advice. That hopeless simp. I gave them time together with a real excuse of needing to go to the bathroom.


    Charlester dropped her back at her sister¡¯s restaurant and we left for home.


    ¡°Baby boys are hot tempered, unlike baby girls¡± Charles dered along the way. I nodded. Thank you, Professor Charles.


    He added more boring facts about six year olds for dys. I even thought she was older.


    I dly alighted his car. ¡°Thanks for the help. Call Chloeter¡± I rushed in before he could protest.


    I realized all the thing we had shopped for where in his car boot so I came back outside.


    ¡°If I had a baby and a six year old girl, I¡¯d have gone with these¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Go get one then¡± I said nonchntly. I regretted cos it reminded him of his sister.


    ¡°The one I got died to cancer¡± he looked down. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± I gave a half hug and we began taking the items into the house.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Now, for when they¡¯d be ¡®delivered¡¯, mom said my dad¡¯s sister would be dropping them here by the next tomorrow.


    I bet dad¡¯s sister would want to see how ¡®luxurious¡¯ mom and I were living. To add to her lists when she wanted to beg for something.


    Mom said she¡¯s preparing a school already for dys and to my joy, a nanny for the baby. He hadn¡¯t even been named yet.


    Chloe called asking if we got home safely.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re asking to know if he¡¯s still with me¡± I smirked on the phone. She made a weird grunt and said something really stupid, that I wasn¡¯t still shocked to hear.


    ¡°He likes you. He stayed close while shopping and directed me further. He saw you buy that disk for that kid and smiled endlessly. Geez, it warmed my heart actually¡±.


    If Chloe wasn¡¯t the most opened minded person I knew, I wonder. I know she really likes him cos she was so excited about meeting him.


    But why was I suddenly in everyone¡¯s love story? Without my permission and without me feeling anything for the male leads. With my ugly face and all? Or wasn¡¯t I that ugly?


    Jasper was cute but honestly I never wished to date him. It would be so demanding and I¡¯m not even ready formitments.


    Charles is a best friend, and as he said, if we be anything in the future, that¡¯s in the future.


    He must have understood this and is keeping his distance but now Chloe¡¯s getting ideas I don¡¯t want her to.


    ¡°Baby girl, I¡¯m rooting for you and Charles, he is a childhood best friend, Kay? Don¡¯t disappoint me¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Nah, I have a crush on him. Doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯d work out. Cos if I actually got to date all my crushes I¡¯d have a Guinness record of girl with most exes, like for real¡± she replied with a chuckle.


    ¡°Oh.. kay. Wanna tell me now how I got to Sheena¡¯s love story cos I think my ugly face is doing wonders¡± I brought back our earlier subject. She took a heavy breath, I noticed.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t even flirt and two boys are being used to be fancying me. Let me understand the stories¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°This report is subject to change due to the fact that they were from Jennifer. They could be false, half false, true, half true. Remember that?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Sure. So tell me¡±.


    ¡°Jasper literally said you smite him¡± she began. My eyes widened. That¡¯s sure to be a lie from Jennifer to put me at Sheena¡¯s bad side.


    But she is quite bad at lying. If for anything, I¡¯d believe Reuben fancied me. But Jasper, nope.


    And Sheena, wasn¡¯t she the one saying Reuben seemed into me, did she ever notice Jasper spare me a nce? What kind of a lie was that?


    ¡°And I believed it because¡­¡± Chloe continued. What? She believed?

 Chapter Fifty-One – Asking Jasper.

    ¡°And I believed it because¡­¡± Chloe continued. What? She believed?


    ¡°¡­ cause Jasper sometimes stares at you. But then talks to Reuben, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s into you or Reuben is. Jasper is quite a silent lover you know¡±.


    No, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know anything about the boys except what they tell me.


    ¡°You know I easily get angry¡± my voice had a sterner tone.


    ¡°Yeah, I noticed¡± sheughed, ¡°but this is totally Jennifer¡¯s words. Ones she said Jasper told her¡±.


    I caught the lie there. Jasper can¡¯t just TELL her that he likes me. Chloe just said he¡¯s a silent lover.


    He could tell his cousin and brother but then Reuben, if he feels anything for me, wouldn¡¯t like it.


    It could cos a strain in their rtionship and if there¡¯s a strain in their rtionship I¡¯d know cos it will show. They won¡¯t be around themselves.


    Meaning that Jennifer totally fabricated those lies to fool Sheena cos she¡¯d believe it and wouldn¡¯t dare ask Jasper for the truth.


    ¡°It is a lie. Why would Jasper tell her about his crushes? How about we ask Jasper ourselves and make Jennifer the fool?¡± I suggested immediately.


    Chloe was quiet on the other end.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Jennifer lied with Jasper to deceive Sheena. Unless Sheena is sure Jasper has nothing for me, which he doesn¡¯t, she won¡¯t be friends with me again. Let¡¯s ask him with her around¡± I reasoned with her. She gotta help me here.


    She and Sheena were godsent to help me achieve both happiness and friendship. Jennifer was just jealous she doesn¡¯t have any friends. She can¡¯t even keep one.


    ¡°What if¡­ if Jasper does like you and epts?¡± Chloe broke her silence. I entered into mine.


    ¡°What would happen then?¡± she asked further.


    ¡°Okay, chances are slim but then, we¡¯d ask him with no Sheena around¡± I quickly recovered.


    ¡°Fine till tomorrow. Baby¡¯s crying¡± she hung up.


    I too said a silent prayer and went to sleep.


    The next day, I was anxious when meeting with Chloe on that matter.


    ¡°How about we ask Jennifer again? If she says one wrong thing then we¡¯d be sure she¡¯s lying?¡± I requested, totally nervous to go ask a boy if he likes me.


    Like if wasn¡¯t themest thing I¡¯ve done. If he does, I¡¯d be a real douche. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll look like a fool.


    ¡°Why ask her when we can ask Jasper directly?¡± Chloe smirked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look! I¡¯m reacting exactly the way any girl in my shoes would. I don¡¯t like Jasper!¡± I stressed.


    Chloe eyes widened and I heard her whisper Jasper. OMG.


    ¡°That¡¯s the movie Jasper, the rain guy. The kid was too yful and put everyone in trouble¡± I added with an innocent tone.


    Chloe rxed, ¡°Yeah, and his sidekick Jonas was a bigger fool. I don¡¯t know why we still watch that kid¡¯s movie¡± she beganughing.


    I joined her and slowly turned around. Jasper was checking the timetable from the hall timetable.


    With his distance, he must have heard me yell ¡°I don¡¯t like Jasper¡±, I had to turn the sentence to a fabricated cartoon character.


    ¡°But the Jasper guy is cool though¡± Chloe went on with it. Did she need to?


    ¡°I guess all Jasper¡¯s are cool¡± she gave me a wink. Shouldn¡¯t she be doing this with Sheena? How was she helping our earlier n?


    ¡°Yeah, whatever¡± I dropped the act. She pulled me to her and began running to Jasper. What was she doing?


    ¡°Hey, time for our geo ss?¡± she askes y.


    ¡°Check yourself¡± he snapped.


    I had a yback of Chloe punching him yesterday. I bet she¡¯s forgotten.


    ¡°Why the sour face? How did the mathpetition go?¡± she kept on trying.


    I came between them, ¡°I think you should apologize for the punch earlier. It was¡­ confusing¡±. I gave Chloe signal to go on apologizing but she made a face.


    ¡°He went to chat with Sheena after speaking with Jennifer, he deserved the punch¡± she retorted.


    Jasper looked displeased yet perplexed. How can she be so vocal!


    ¡°Is it a crime to talk to Sheena or what?¡± he was growing angry.


    ¡°That circumstance wasn¡¯t right!¡± she yelled.


    What was she saying! If she spills too much. He¡¯d know of Sheena¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Jennifer is the one to me here¡± Chloe got her cool and red at Jasper.


    ¡°Chloe, stop acting out. It won¡¯t help Sheena¡± I reminded and dragged her away.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Sheena, Sheena, Sheena? You punched me cos of Sheena, why?¡± he dragged her back.


    Okay so a crowd was forming. We had like four students watching. I wanted to creep out but I have to do so with Chloe or she¡¯ll spill. She was a basket mouth.


    ¡°Jasper¡± I held his hands tightly, ¡°You¡¯ve known Chloe for long. She¡¯s crazy. Let this slide, hmm? She punched you cos you¡¯re talking to Sheena when she was talking to Sheena. That¡¯s all, hmm?¡± I made puppy dogs eyes.


    He should just help us evade this possible humiliation. He let go of Chloe and I let go of his hands.


    With all my strength I pulled Chloe away from him. He shook his head and walked away.


    ¡°Thank you bystanders hoping to hear something to gossip about. No show today so go watch some K-pop songs¡± Chloe hissed as she passed the crowd.


    There was no shutting her up. It was that bad!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And thank you for almost embarrassing me and Sheena¡± we were at the field and I tied her hands on a swing, she let me tie it anyway.


    ¡°Look, Jasper and his family can be really dumb to love issues. They¡¯re hopeless¡± she rolled her eyes.


    She began dusting the sand off the swings. It was bing really dusty now many kids used it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. Tell Sheena. Gosh¡­¡± I trailed off when I saw Jacob eyes staring into mine. He was behind the tree where the swing was.


    And I had called Sheena¡¯s name.


    ¡°Sheena can just forget them or love a monk instead. They¡¯d be considerate. Those boys care about being toppers, rich, together but not in love¡± Chloe kept on chattering.


    And mentioning Sheena¡¯s name. So Sheena¡¯s secret was out. Jacob heard it, along with the ¡®enviable¡¯ facts about his family.

 Chapter Fifty-Two – Bonding.

    And mentioning Sheena¡¯s name. So Sheena¡¯s secret was out. Jacob heard it, along with the ¡®enviable¡¯ facts about his family.


    Jacob was staring at my soul so I couldn¡¯t even warn Chloe. This was unforgivable.


    ¡°Well, Sheena always had bad taste¡± sheughed and I suddenly burstughing. Strangely, Jacobughed with us.


    Chloe jumped from the swing on hearing another voice behind her.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Chloe¡± he was stillughing. He was so beautiful.


    ¡°Well, um¡­ you see¡± Chloe pinched me so hard my eyes watered.


    ¡°You won¡¯t tell Jasper, right? Chloe is right about you guys being dumb to love¡± I muttered despite the pain in my skin.


    ¡°Crushes. Those are all crushes. We are dumb to crushes cos they neverst¡± he had a serious note.


    He had a point though. Was Sheena really sure what she felt for Jasper would take her far? And what exactly made her fall in love with him?


    Or was it just a harmless crush that she wasn¡¯t supposed to act on?


    ¡°Jacob, no hard feelings. I just spoke my mind out¡± Chloe smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t like your drinking habits either¡± he shrugged. She frowned. She would have made an outburst but I sided with Jacob immediately.


    ¡°Yeah, those drinking habits are nauseous. You should stop¡±. She seemed defeated but just hummed.


    Jacob smiled at me and headed inside the school, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t say anything¡± he said before disappearing inside.


    ¡°You better¡± Chloe clenched her fists. I rolled my eyes, like she could do anything if he decides to spill. I untied her, she could go lose for all I cared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jacob won¡¯t spill about Sheena¡± Chloe assured. I rolled my eyes, I cared less anymore. We went back to ss though I was conscious of Jacob¡¯s behavior to Jasper.


    ¡°We could have just asked him if he¡¯s brother like you. Jacob could have answered directly¡± Chloe whispered to me. She was at Sheena¡¯s seat. For some reasons, Sheena wasn¡¯t in ss. Alongside Jennifer.


    ¡°You ask. I¡¯m totally done. I¡¯d tell Sheena I feel nothing for him so she shouldn¡¯t worry¡± I replied without sparing her a nce.


    I¡¯d be a babysitter for two kids soon. I needed to take as much weight off my chest as possible. Not to add Charles is acting weird on his own.


    dys hadn¡¯t spoken a word to me since she arrived. They were home before I came home from school.


    My aunt was leaving when I arrived and she had pulled a drama calling me pretty and slim now I as I was now ¡®breathing in Washington¡¯s air¡¯. Like was that a thing?


    Mom, with my aunt¡¯s consent, named the boy ¡°John¡±. It was cute though clich¨¦. He was really small. He didn¡¯t deserve the treatment he was getting.


    ¡°So what should we watch, Frozen or Moana?¡± I asked the kids. Specifically, dys. The two months old justid on the sofa, almost sleeping.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The one with less scary things¡± Mom answered passing by. I shrugged and put on Frozen. I reduced the volume thanks to Elsa¡¯s high pitch.


    I cuddled the baby in my arms as I sat besides dys. She seemed invested in the cartoon so I didn¡¯t say a word until at the tragic part where Elsa¡¯s and Anna¡¯s parents die.


    ¡°Oh my, I feel your pain. Like when your parents leave you in the world alone. That¡¯s so scary right?¡± I sobbed, waiting for dys reaction.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. And leave you to fend for yourself alone. Their parents did it involuntarily. Mine did voluntarily¡± she added.


    Tears were welling in her eyes and I could sense I had said something¡­ touching. I paused the film and crutches besides her.


    ¡°You have your brother. And now me and my mom. We can start anew. Cos you guys would be staying here for long, you know¡±.


    Her eyes lit up but soon dimmed down, ¡°Sorry for being bad earlier¡±.


    I had thought I¡¯d have to apologize first, for being harsh. But here she was giving me an intro.


    ¡°Yeah, I am sorry to. Let¡¯s be sisters now¡± thest part escaped my lips. Her eyes widened a bit but she hid it and just smiled.


    It was cringe to spit that out at that time but my body had always been doing as it pleased.


    I didn¡¯t know a cartoon could be an avenue for me to settle unresolved disputes. But here we are. Thanks to Disney¡¯s Frozen.


    I yed the film again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This sisters handled themselves together. It¡¯s what sisters do¡± I patted her head.


    She didn¡¯t move as she was now fully concentrating on the movie. I smiled. Reminded me of me. Though mine was with DC cartoons.


    I caught mom watching us from the stairs. She gave me an approving smile and thumps up when I met her gaze.


    She must have seen my ¡®heroic¡¯ way of saving the day by ying a rtable cartoon. I took the baby upstairs toy him down. He seemed to be adding weight by the minute.


    ¡°Familyplete, right?¡± I cheered.


    ¡°Yeah¡± she said slowly but with little cheer.


    I faced her with a demanding face. She should know I read those her hidden expressions and slow behaviors. Like I¡¯ve lived with her for almost sixteen years. Something was happening.


    ¡°Nothing can really be hidden from the Martinez family¡± she began.


    My heart raced, ¡°Did they find you?¡±. She nodded. I nearly ghosted.


    ¡°With very good news actually. News on me taking over my father¡¯s frozen ounts are great news right? Only that, I¡¯d have to drop my job, you¡¯d drop your school, and the whole world would know we are Martinez¡± she flung her head up in frustration.


    ¡°And there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let me keep this kids¡± she added. She looked both annoyed and confused.


    I was just annoyed. We have to say no. Martinez had no good image. I didn¡¯t want to put up with them.


    ¡°Mom, your father¡¯s ounts are yours by right? Can¡¯t you go to court?¡± I asked, hoping we¡¯d get the chance to retrieve grandpa¡¯s ounts and be millionaires.


    Mom shrugged. I bet it wasn¡¯t how those things worked. Or she was just scared of court cos those stuff never favored her.


    My almost perfect life cannot be ruined now. Devil, what¡¯s with you?

 Chapter Fifty-Three – Walking to the trap.

    The news of yesterday kept my face all grumpy. I wanted to break it to Chloe when she asked.


    But she didn¡¯t like getting involved with others family business and I didn¡¯t wanna drag her in mine.


    I kept a serious face all day and an even serious face when I met Nancy. Guilt rushed all over me. I just hoped I won¡¯t see our English teacher, I could cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? Did those kidse?¡± Chloe kept on enquiring. I couldn¡¯t even tell her about the kids living with me now.


    Baby John¡¯s cute little hands and nose. Or how dys and I bonded over the Frozen cartoon?


    Or how at the end of the day, Charles had hriously visited, dressed like barney, to impress the kids.


    My mood was like sour milk. I just couldn¡¯t wait to go home.


    At home, mom wasn¡¯t yet back from work. I wondered how she could concentrate with the pressure.


    If she rejects their offer, it would be like rejecting the family. Not that she shouldn¡¯t. They made her father run away.


    But his properties belonged to her. It was her right. One they shouldn¡¯t y games with her to help her get it.


    I mmed my hands on the table. dys and her brother were sleeping so I could vent my anger.


    Where was Charles when I needed him. Well, I might just vent my anger on him. The wealth was my mom¡¯s right. How could her family be so mean.


    By the time mom came home, I had joined dys and Baby Paul on their bed asleep.


    She woke me up for some ¡°important news¡±, it sure was important but not so good.


    She had been invited to the ¡®sixteenth birthday of the second grandchild of the Martinez¡¯.


    The grandchild¡¯s name wasn¡¯t even added in the invitation. Only a picture of her dressed like some ancient Chinese queen. With a makeup caked face.


    She wasn¡¯t even looking like a sixteen year old kid.


    I rolled my eyes, ¡°We aren¡¯t honoring that¡±. Mom shook her head, she said nothing and made me feel like she¡¯d really be going.


    One, I wasn¡¯t good with parties.


    Two, this felt like a damn trap!


    Like they are refusing her from getting her father¡¯s properties and at the same time inviting her to the birthday party of the grandchild. What are they trying to achieve?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that girl! And your grandfather is dead now. That girl could be the daughter of one of your dad¡¯s siblings that didn¡¯t defend him¡± I tried speaking reason to her but she looked resolved.


    ¡°Buy a trolley for Paul. We are going as a family¡± she turned and said.


    ¡°Are you even listening to me? This could be a trap!¡± I shouted more. She said nothing and advanced upstairs.


    I slumped on my chair and minutester, my ount was credited with some. Money for Paul¡¯s trolley. Mom was being more stubborn this days!


    I made up my mind to be an obedient daughter and left to buy the trolley. As long as we are going as a family, then we¡¯d be leaving as a family.


    That day it seemed like all the cars in the world where on the world. I couldn¡¯t cross as everyone was speeding. Wasn¡¯t there a speed limit or something?


    I eventually crossed, barely escaping being run down by a teenage driver. I heaved a sign as I saw the discount for today poster on the supermarket.


    They usually gave discount when they felt like it. I¡¯m d they felt like it today. It brought up my mood.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Morris¡± I chirped to the security.


    ¡°Yes, youngdy. Happy shopping¡± the security man answers as he was digging into someone¡¯s car¡¯s bo. His head was deep down in it.


    I walked to him. He was basically the one person that knew where everything was in that supermarket.


    I¡¯d be needing his help if I wanted to get a trolley faster, with the discount.


    ¡°Look, Kiera, this car belongs to those boys. I better fix it or I¡¯ll be in trouble. Wait for me or try meeting thedy at the desk¡± he pleaded with his eyes.


    I frowned and threw a re at the boys who owned the car. I was surprised.


    It was the J-twins. Oh, that¡¯s Jasper and Jacob. J-twins was now the new way of referring to them. I heard everyone saying it today at school.


    I wonder why cos the name would exempt Reuben from being part of their clique. Or was my prophesy unfolding where they having a love battle and now avoiding each other?


    I marched to them and threw a careless hi to their faces.


    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing here? Do you guys work here?¡± I tried my best to hide the mockery in my voice. Jacob frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, need something?¡± Jasper hopped down from the wall he was sitting on. He turned to his twin but Jacob gave him a disapproving look.


    ¡°Good. Since the security that usually helped me is busy with your car. Do well to rece him for me, shall we?¡± I pointed to the supermarket.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood or you can¡¯t go shopping alone?¡± Jacob asked dryly.


    I rolled my eyes in the most respectful manner and headed into the supermarket. Jasper came along.


    It seemed like he really worked at the shop as he found the section of baby trolleys in no time. And helped me get a good discount.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d make sure topliment you when next I meet your manager¡± I said to Jasper as we left the supermarket.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going on with that. Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t work here?¡± he smiled. I rolled my eyes again, he didn¡¯t tell me no.


    ¡°My aunt owned the supermarket and we came visiting¡± he added as I was about leaving. I hid my surprise and instead turned to have a view of the supermarket.


    It was big, very big. Quite notable around town as it was sometimes used as a junction to tell taxis.


    Jasper left me and left to meet his twin.


    I then realized I couldn¡¯t carry the trolley on my head home. I couldn¡¯t ask them cos their car was still being repaired.


    ¡°Hey, Kiera. Do you need a ride home?¡±.


    I assumed it was Charles cos of the manly voice but turning, I saw Reuben. Dressed in a deep neck suede shirt driving a red Mercedes.


    Almost making my head spin like I was staring at a movie actor.

 Chapter Fifty-Four – His endearing blues.

    ¡°Hey, Kiera. Do you need a ride home?¡±.


    I assumed it was Charles cos of the manly voice but turning, I saw Reuben. Dressed in a deep neck suede shirt driving a red Mercedes.


    Almost making my head spin like I was staring at a movie actor.


    I put myself together and walked to him. I remembered that the owner of the supermarket could be his mom. It was J-twins¡¯ aunt after all.


    ¡°You came to buy something?¡± he asked. I stared down at the trolley and made the ¡°of course¡± face.


    ¡°Oh, then hop in, I¡¯d give you a ride home¡±.


    I was waiting for that but then I faked like I wasn¡¯t stranded. Note that I was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you though¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t. I actually came out to take my cousins to a party, their car broke down. But you don¡¯t leave far, or do you?¡±.


    I shook my head. If he wanted to drive me, I¡¯d let him.


    He didn¡¯t mention his mum being the owner of the supermarket or not. Quite modest. I¡¯d say.


    The songs ring from the radio was a hip hop music at first. He changed it to some endearing blues when I got in. Suspicious.


    I tried to talk about anything but the songs but he still boiled down to them.


    ¡°You know, Lionel Richie is a national treasure. Especially his sing ¡°Hello¡±. It¡¯s my mom fave¡± he had said.


    I was really a fan of Lionel Richie but never had been so less enthusiastic about talking about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m more of a Kpop, Cpop and Jpop fan sometimes¡± I made an excuse. I was anyway.


    ¡°Oh, I heard one. It¡¯s Kpop. ¡°Got my number¡± by Monsta X. You¡¯ve heard them?¡± he replied quickly.


    I didn¡¯t need a prophet to tell me that was another romantic inclined song. I gave a nod.


    ¡°What was the party about?¡± I blurted before he jumped to the significance of the songs.


    ¡°Wannae? It was a girl¡¯s birthday party. The Martinez. Creepy people so I can pass the party. Lol¡±.


    I unconsciously red at him. Was I being defensive cos it was my family? I¡¯ve called them worse.


    But for them to be known as creepy means they¡¯ve done something deserving of such title.


    Reuben and his cousin shouldn¡¯t being to any party. Thest thing I wanted was anyone pinpointing me as a rtive to the Martinez.


    But if Reuben and his cousins were invited, what if they¡¯d be other people I know that could be invited as well?


    I picked my phone and texted my mom that some of her colleagues might be at the party. All in a bid to make her call it off.


    We took thest turn to my house. Reuben offered to drop me at the gates.


    I was reluctant, he could help me but my mom shouldn¡¯t see me stepping out of his car.


    I don¡¯t know but I don¡¯t want her misunderstanding. And maybe telling Charles. She had this habit of telling him almost everything these days. And he was acting weirdtely.


    ¡°I¡¯d be okay. You don¡¯t have to get to the gate¡± I got out of the car, two houses away from mine.


    I dragged the trolley from his booth and dragged it with me to our apartment but mom zoomed out of the house and began waving at Reuben.


    ¡°Um.. Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I pulled her hand down.


    ¡°Is he a taxi, dear? Our car broke down, we can¡¯t leave¡± she seemed disheartened. I wanted to dance for joy but I stopped myself to handle her. Reuben was looking at her, confused.


    ¡°A Mercedes being a taxi, mom? He¡¯s Reuben,  a ssmate that helped drop me here¡± I introduced.


    Reuben could already decipher that it was my mom so I didn¡¯t bother. He came down from his car and introduced himself as one of my close friends that wanted to know where I lived.


    Now our introductions were different and mom gave me an eye.


    ¡°Well, would your close friend be so kind as to give us a lift?¡± she was buying his introduction. And a lift to where? To the party?


    Didn¡¯t the universe just give us a sign not to attend the party by breaking down our car?


    ¡°Mom, no. He¡¯d know we are rted to them¡± I whispered discreetly to her.


    ¡°I¡¯d bring my bags and the kids¡± she said to Reuben and went inside. So she just ignored me? I face palmed.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want your mom to get to know me?¡± Reuben wasn¡¯t helping. I red at him and dragged my eyes away.


    Was there something else to this party that I wasn¡¯t aware of that made my mom so enthusiastic about it?


    ¡°Where are you guys going to then?¡±


    ¡°None of your business. Just take us there¡± I wanted to say.


    ¡°The Martinez party for their grandchild¡± I said instead. His eyes widened.


    I nodded, ¡°You might as well attend¡±.


    ¡°Cara will be there. She¡¯s friends with Isabe¡± Reuben announced.


    I bet Isabe was the celebrant¡¯s name. Even sounded like one a Barbie royal would be named. And she being Cara¡¯s friend, she¡¯d sure be nasty.


    I was not gonna have another bully in my family home. More reasons not to get acquainted with them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you sounding worried about me? Will Cara and her friend eat me?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but hear the worry in his voice.


    ¡°Well, she embarrasses people whoe to her birthday unannounced to seek favor from her father, the current head of Martinez¡± Reuben exined.


    Then why were we invited? I knew this was a trap.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re invited, move with your invitation card to shield your self from embarrassment. What are you going to do there though?¡± Reuben asked the one question I dreaded.


    dys came out of the house with her baby brother. She seemed excited as she thought it was Charles, she frowned when she realized it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Why, at one nce you don¡¯t like me?¡± Reuben frowned. Iughed while helping baby Paul to his new trolley.


    ¡°No, I thought you were Charles. I like Charles¡± she giggled. I rolled my eyes. Just cause he wore a barney to surprise her doesn¡¯t make Charles all that cool.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± mom came out from the house and ushered us into the car.


    I stayed out for a bit trying to show her my acute unwillingness to make this journey. But she was adamant so we all left.

 Chapter Fifty-Five – The Party.

    The party was filled to the brim. Some people wore funny outfits that made me wonder if it was a Halloween party. I hated Halloweens. I held dys¡¯ hand close so we won¡¯t miss her.


    Mom decided to carry baby John in her arms to avoid him being knocked over in his trolley.


    ¡°Um, my cousins, I have to pick them up. I¡¯d be back¡± Rueben said to me before leaving. I nodded before he sped off.


    He could take his time, I hoped mom would be finished here before more of my ssmates came.


    I quickly saw Cara and the Isabe.


    She was at the celebrant¡¯s chair, Cara was seated besides her. Like an advisor. They must be really close.


    Mom waved at someone and ran to meet the person. One of her colleagues spotted. I don¡¯t get why she wasn¡¯t freaked out.


    I stood with baby John in my arms and dys at my right hand, staring at the huge cake on Isabe¡¯s table. It had a huge book on it, looking like aw book.


    Perhaps our dear Isabe wanted to be awyer.


    Someone knocked a drink into my red dress. I red at the soul as he just stared at me instead of apologizing.


    ¡°She¡¯s wet¡± dys reminded. He mumbled something and looked down.


    I pushed him away and went to the back. I made dys hold her baby brother while I tried drying off some of the red liquid with her handkerchief.


    If it wasn¡¯t the beginning of some train of bad lucks, mom came and told me that she was told to report baby John to a doctor.


    She had earlier taken him for some tests. The doctor called and said he needed to see the baby.


    I asked that we leave immediately but mom said we should wait for a bit? For this mess of a party.


    I didn¡¯t get it. The Martinez was basically hated and spoken ill of but nearly everyone in the town where here, attending their grand daughters birthday. Speak of backstabbers.


    dys tugged at my arm while I was contemting leaving mom here and rushing baby John to a hospital.


    She pointed at the boy that had bumped into me without apologizing. He was still staring at me. I looked and he looked away.


    I pulled her hand down. She shouldn¡¯t bother about him.


    It still felt weird knowing someone was gazing at you.


    I get the female leads in movies and why they always walked up to the person and ask why they stared. But I wouldn¡¯t do it. Cos I wasn¡¯t in a freaking movie.


    The MC of the party rose to where Isabe was and began babbling about how she would be loved by all and only good things woulde to her.


    When he mentioned that he hoped that her kindness would increase with her new age, people around me had snickered.


    Isabe had clenched her fists and stared at the man. So she wasn¡¯t as nice as I had thought. The MC was really ying with fire to have exposed her like that.


    ¡°Dear, follow me¡± mom burst out from no where and dragged me with her. I nearly lost dys in the crowd.


    We were now walking into the big mansion in front and I wasn¡¯t liking the chills it was giving me.


    Lots of eyes followed me. As I walked deeper into the mansion, the eyes became less friendly.


    Mom barged into a room without knocking. There was an elderly man with a small girl, about dys age, there. The girl was reading a small book, she smirked when she saw me.


    Mom told me to sit besides the man. I did so obediently.


    I noticed the girl smiling at dys but dys looked away.


    ¡°Let the girls get ustomed to each other. They¡¯re cousins. Let them y outside¡± the elderly man said to me.


    That wasn¡¯t much of a reception, introduction or greeting I was expecting from a person I met for the first time. I let go of dys hand.


    The small girl walked to her with some good body carriage, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mirabe. Nice to meet you¡±.


    What was with all their names sounding like Barbie royalties?


    ¡°dys¡± was all dys replied with. I smirked. Maybe dys was really not good with new people. It reminded me of out first meeting.


    ¡°Wanna y outside?¡± Mirabe offered. It was weird that she was insisting to y, with someone she doesn¡¯t know, even when the someone was obviously not in the mood.


    Mom just sat there without saying anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know here. And how are we cousins?¡± dys asked innocently.


    The girl giggled, ¡°Let go out first. I¡¯d show you around¡±. That was suspicious.


    dys turned to me and I winked at her. She shrugged and left with the girl.


    It was only after they left that the old man started introducing himself.


    I already expected he was my eldest ¡®grand-uncle¡¯. My mom¡¯s eldest uncle. No wonder she sat so still and obedient.


    ¡°This is the first time we are meeting, Kiera. You look a lot like your mother¡± he smiled. I smiled back, I got that a lot.


    He turned to my mom with a serious face. ¡°You see, I was wondering if our families will make up for the time wrongly spent in meaningless malice. Maybe the kids would grow up to love themselves¡± it sounded like a question.


    Meaningless malice, by my own understanding, caused by them refusing their son¡¯s loved one.


    My mom¡¯s face reddened. I couldn¡¯t fathom exactly what she was angry about.


    ¡°I need my father¡¯s properties. You said if I show you my children, you¡¯d hand them over¡± she gave a fake smile.


    I wiped off any smile from my face, as well.


    ¡°Well, sharing of properties and inheritance are given only to people that are part of the family. Live with us, bear our name, and you¡¯d get your inheritance¡± the man answered slowly.


    ¡°Do you hear yourself, sir?¡± I blurted. He turned to me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you aware this is ckmail? Since when do someone have to be part of a family to earn their INHERITANCE. What¡¯s hers is hers¡±.

 Chapter Fifty-Six – Cat fight.

    ¡°Are you aware this is ckmail? Since when do someone have to be part of a family to earn their INHERITANCE. What¡¯s hers is hers?¡±.


    A distasteful sigh escaped his lips, ¡°I¡¯m quite able to do whatever I want to whoever I want. You¡¯re just not aware¡± it hade out in whispers but I heard him perfectly.


    ¡°Even fight thew?¡± mom asked. He shrugged.


    They really were powerful and heartless. So he invited us to the party just to threaten us?


    I stood up from the chair, ¡°I¡¯ll be outside with baby John trying to stop a taxi. Please finish here¡±. Mom nodded.


    I flung the door open and didn¡¯t bother close it back.


    Outside was noisy as party music was ring from every corner. I looked for dys at the kids center but she wasn¡¯t there.


    I noticed Reuben and the J-twins. I was so going to stay away from theirne. Someone ran behind me, holding unto my how. It was dys.


    She seemed to be hiding from someone.


    ¡°Mirabe¡¯s a witch. She wanna know so much about me when she knows so much already. How did she know my favorite movie is Frozen?¡± she looked at me, questioningly.


    I didn¡¯t have an answer but I had predicted that Mirabe would be asking difficult questions.


    ¡°I left her in the hole she wanted to leave me¡± dys sighed. We began pulling our way out of the crowd. Baby John was already waking up.


    ¡°Hey!¡± a cheer stopped me in my tracks.


    I was disgusted to see Isabelle holding a ss of possibly alcohol. She did look worn out. Cara came in front of her with a te of cake on her hands.


    ¡°And who invites you to this party? Surely not you, Isa¡± Cara smirked. Isabe smiled drunken.


    ¡°I was invited somehow. Wasn¡¯t as great as I expected anyway¡± I shot back.


    A crowd was forming around us now.


    ¡°This is my bestie¡¯s birthday not school where you can say nonsense¡± Cara retorted.


    ¡°Did your freaking mouth just call my birthday ¡°not as great as you expected¡±?¡± a half drunk Isabe screamed. A boy began videoing. It was the same boy that had dumped a ss of wine on me. He stopped another girl from videoing.


    ¡°Look, Isa or whatever, I need to call a taxi as my little brother is getting hot¡± I said lightly.


    Cara rolled her eyes and whispered something to Isa¡¯s ears. dys printed to a taxi being boarded by one of the party attendees.


    ¡°Okay, bye¡± it escaped my lips as I left.


    I never expected being dragged by the neck, almost falling down to the ground with baby John.


    Everyone gasped and I think the boy, who had been videoing, stopped videoing. My eyes were blurry from the pain.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave till I say so¡± Isabe roared, ¡°And is it true you were the reason for Cara¡¯s suspension at school? How dare you!¡±.


    dys rushed to carry her brother from me. My head was spooning as I had just avoided hitting my butt t on the ground.


    John must be in cloud nine as he was still peacefully sleeping. My head normalized and I staggered to my feet.


    I was so going to hit that Isabe. Whether it was her birthday or not. Whether she was a Barbie royal or not.


    But someone had done it for me. I then remembered that Reuben and J-twins were there. Did they steal my p? The p was resounding.


    ¡°You are a crazy young woman you know¡±.


    My eyes widened. It was Nancy¡¯s voice.


    I hugged her in impulse.


    Isabe shot her a hard re, ¡°You pped me, you daughter of a slut!¡±.


    I gasped, ¡°How dare you! That¡¯s my teacher¡­¡± but another pnded on her face, it was Nancy again. She was blowing hot fumes from her head already.


    So, long story short, they began fighting. Cara ran off to ¡®go call the MC¡¯ who happened to be Isabe¡¯s butler. (I don¡¯t know the royal game their ying).


    Nancy sure did Isabe dirty and ruined her makeup.


    People just dragged Isabe away while Nancy plunged on.


    The funny part was that there was a part of the party that was going as normal. Eating, dancing and grooving like the celebrant and some girl weren¡¯t cat fighting behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mother who is a cheap slut, Isabe. A real gold digger she is. All your family members are¡± Nancy shouted.


    I felt attacked. Sadly, I was Isabe¡¯s family member. The Martinez are really a badpany.


    ¡°Who invited you two here, huh!¡± Isa screamed at me.


    dys threw her bow that had fallen from her head but she stepped on it and screamed, ¡°Get out, you little pests¡±.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom came, acted like she knew Nancy and dragged her away from Isabe. We boarded a taxi and left for home, immediately.


    The mysterious videoing boy ran after our taxi to say something but the taxi man didn¡¯t see him on time.


    I didn¡¯t even see Reuben or the J-twins. I had somehow hoped they¡¯d y knight in shining armor but I was so disappointed.


    We stayed in silence as we went back home. I wondered how Nancy would react when she realizes that I was a daughter of the Martinez.


    ¡°If you were invited to that party, it only means something Kiera¡± Nancy faced me. Her eyes were wet. I then realizes she had been crying all through the way. We were now in front of her street, dropping her home.


    ¡°Your name, Martinez, that you said you didn¡¯t really know much about. They do. They know about you than you know yourself. You may be part of that ridiculous family¡± she wiped off her tears.


    I¡¯m d she didn¡¯t say I was lying but made it look like I was unaware. She stepped down from the car. My mom gave her a towel to wipe her face. She did so with a small smile.


    ¡°Oh, and my mom¡¯s no longer your teacher. She can¡¯te to school anymore. Maybe even I too. Something¡¯s up¡± Nancy shrugged.


    I felt whatever was ¡®up¡¯ had to be very big. I also hoped it didn¡¯t have to do with the Martinez being scary and capable of doing whatever they wanted.


    Last time I checked, our English teacher was looking for proof and revenge for killing her mother.


    ¡°Thanks for driving me home, ma¡¯am¡± she bowed to my mom.


    ¡°Thanks for defending my daughter¡± mom replied.

 Chapter Fifty-Seven – Who’s the real meanie?

    Nancy really didn¡¯te to school all through the next week. It was Friday, thest day.


    I spoke with Chloe about everything. I could finally tell her about my family. Though I made it sound like I was totally unaware till I got the invitation.


    She had out a fit of rage saying she would have turned Isabe to toast if Baby John had been injured. And she did get to see Baby John, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d ever recover from his cuteness.


    ¡°You mean J-twins were at the party, and they couldn¡¯t help a damsel in distress?¡± Chloe¡¯s voice resonated, along the hallway.


    I grabbed her mouth. Was the girl¡¯s voice getting louder by the second?


    ¡°Yes, and why should they? I told you I got Nancy and my mom with me already¡± I answered, while sping her face in my hands. She made muffling sounds which were cute so I let her go.


    I tried phoning Nancy again. Her line remained switched off.


    ¡°Stop calling her. You thanked her already didn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t make her your bestie now¡± Chloe pulled my phone from my ear.


    Was she feeling jealous or anxious that¡¯d make Nancy my bestie? She shouldn¡¯t worry, she¡¯s the only one I have now.


    I haven¡¯t told her that Nancy was my cousin. I didn¡¯t trust her with that yet. She was a good person but with a loud mouth.


    Chloe, in het feat of madness, began singing loudly. We were at the field now.


    We had no ss left for the day but would still hang around so I let her sing her madness away.


    If it¡¯d make her feel better. I still wondered why she was super active these days.


    She was singing to ¡®Thunderous¡¯ by Stray Kids and ¡®Icy¡¯ by ITZY. Chanting the iconic lines ¡°I¡¯m not sorry, I¡¯m dirty¡± and ¡°They keep talking, I keep walking¡±.


    Those were obviously diss lines and I was loving them. I wondered if Chloe was dissing Isabe for my behalf though.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Reuben appeared in front of us. I didn¡¯t know he had been trying to catch up with us for a while.


    I was morefortable around him after our  little bond on our way to the party, with my mom.


    Chloe folded her arms and stopped singing.


    ¡°Do you know Isabe from somewhere?¡± was the first question he asked me. I was disappointed.


    If he had seen me in brawl with Isabe, the other day, and haven¡¯t even bothered support me, shouldn¡¯t he, at least start with asking am I okay or something?


    Or was it only cute male leads in movies that thought that way.


    ¡°Oh, so you saw her being bullied by Isabe? From what she told me, she didn¡¯t know you noticed her there?¡± Chloe answered with a question.


    I kept a straight face as I red at Reuben¡¯s soul and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I came to party only to be harassed by the drunk girl¡±.


    He looked down, ¡°I was just asking, that¡¯s all¡±.


    He was about leaving but then Chloe decided to make a deal about it.


    ¡°Oh, then won¡¯t you ask if she¡¯s okay? Or you¡¯re just concerned about Isabe?¡±.


    I didn¡¯t care much anymore but I was d she was making my point.


    ¡°Chill, I know. But I wasn¡¯t really around when the fight happened. Jasper told me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh oh, so Jasper saw it and did nothing. I thought you were her friends. Yet you watch her get publicly bullied?¡± Chloe dragged me away from him before I could add to what she said.


    I just left Reuben with a heart wrenched gasp. He looked apologetic but I didn¡¯t think much of it.


    I bet Jasper had been watching a show while I got humiliated. Wait till I get him.


    ¡°Rich people ways defend other rich people¡± Chloe sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess. Did I forget to tell you Cara was at the party? They¡¯re all alike¡± I rolled my eyes.


    Chloe turned to me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°Oh¡± I gasped. I guess I did forget to tell her Cara was at the party. I gave her a new rundown on how I met the nasty Cara Adams as bestie of Isabe.


    They seemed really tight so either Isabe transferred bad characters to Cara or vice versa.


    ¡°I think Isabe is the real meanie here¡± Chloe announced.


    Her lips pressed together like they have made an important discovery. I made the ¡®what-do-you-mean¡¯ face.


    She exined how the Martinez family always had a history for being mean, maniptive and rude but Cara¡¯s family isn¡¯t like that.


    Her parents were quite nice people. Her aunt was a disciplinarian, and for Cara saying she was suspended, I guess her aunt really is.


    Her brother had also once shunned Cara for being rude to her friend. Maybe she¡¯s just the bad one. Caused by a bad influence.


    ¡°Like who gets shitty to a person you¡¯re just meeting for the first time. Isabe did that. Cara wouldn¡¯t. Remember she never had a real argument with you till she knew you longer?¡± Chloe added.


    She was really good at analyzing this sort of stuffs. The detective, puzzles thing fit her. I nodded and shrugged.


    If I should cancel out Cara and her chicken-walker team called me to the back of the school to threaten me.


    And then began a ¡®Barbie fight¡¯. If I should cancel that then yeah, Cara always ignored me.


    She was an attentions seeker, troublemaker, mean but not someone who¡¯d run around searching for a ¡®beast¡¯ title for herself.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why was Cara turning to be like a good person now. I mean, Jane still got punished after their fight. To be fair, Cara was too.


    ¡°Oh my¡± Chloe groaned after looking at the person who was calling her. The name on the caller ID was ¡°My guy¡± with a blue heart.


    On the phone, Chloe sounded annoyed and made short replies. My eyes widened when she said, ¡°No baby. I¡¯m still mad at you¡±.


    She met my gaze and smiled. Was it her boyfriend? Well, Chloe drinks alcohol at seventeen, so she can as well have a boyfriend. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised.


    When she was done, I right off asked who the guy was anyway.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your bestie, Charles¡± she said, she watches me intently. I was yet to understand her answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s Charles. The one I introduced you too?¡± I askes, confused.


    ¡°Hmm. We are not dating though. He was supposed to show me something as a prize of something but kept me standing outside¡± she rolled her eyes.


    I kept staring at her. Charles had taken her to a ¡®not-a-date¡¯ outing. And it meant she could call him ¡°baby¡±. Am I jealous? Do I feel I am jealous? I¡¯m not jealous.

 Chapter Fifty-Eight – We are good now.

    I sank on my head when I reached home. I tapped on my radio and ¡®Cry for me¡¯ by Cam Cabello red out. I don¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad.


    I was kinda jealous. Scratch that. I was surprised how their spark happened. One time, Charles is giving me false hopes on us.


    That I wasn¡¯t taking by the way. And now, he¡¯s with Chloe.


    I rose from my head. Charles and Chloe shouldn¡¯t be my problem. Not like they were dating.


    If they were, it wasn¡¯t my business either. Maybe I¡¯m being possessive cos he¡¯s my best friend.


    I then noticed dys inside of my room.


    ¡°Hey¡± I smiled, low-key wondering when she came in.


    ¡°Can we have sisters talk?¡± she frowned.


    She was serious.


    I shrugged. I wasn¡¯t sure what that entailed but she seemed to have something she wanted to het over her shoulders.


    ¡°Okay, so I haven¡¯t met your grandpa before and I don¡¯t know how many siblings your mom have¡± she kept her frowning face.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Mirabe asked me about it. Is it weird that I told her your grandpa is dead and your mom is the only child?¡±.


    Weird? What was weird was Mirabe asking. No wonder she walked away from the room with dys. And kept on persisting. She was as weird as her family.


    Was she sent to ask to know if mom was the illegitimate child. And if she had siblings?


    Well, dys answered well.


    ¡°My biological grandpa is dead but I never met him. Mom has a sister but half sister. Don¡¯t talk about such things to anyone though. Especially Mirabe¡± I patted dys head.


    ¡°Okay. Would go finish my drawing now¡± she stood up to leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you wanted to say?¡± I felt disappointed. I didn¡¯t want to be alone to entertain silly thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s not like we are talking about a boy or anything¡± she rapped as she walked past the door. I snickered. I can¡¯t wait for the time we will.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *****


    School bell rings for another ss. Izily get up from my chair and head to my locker. I hardly go there unless I need something like textbooks.


    My mouth drops but not in shock but rather tiredness. My locker was open and all my books were on the ground. That stupid locker had always been bad. It didn¡¯t stay locked for long.


    And I guess it had given way recently as my books hadn¡¯t been stolen yet.


    ¡°We should tell out form teacher so it¡¯d be fixed¡± Chloe said behind me. I nod and pick up my books.


    I noticed, and she noticed too, that I had been keeping our conversations short since I learnt she had something going with Charles.


    I was sure I didn¡¯t like him but he just jumping into anything-he-was-with-Chloe seemed off. Too sudden for someone who had said he didn¡¯t want to be seen with a girl to avoid rumors.


    ¡°The teacher was basically bbing. I guess she didn¡¯te prepared¡± Chloe referred to the new teacher we had to rece English. Nancy, nor her mother hadn¡¯t resumed school yet.


    It reminded me of Mirabe questions. Was they asking to know if mom had another sibling or if Nancy¡¯s mom was her sibling? Those were two different questions.


    ¡°J-twins areing¡± Chloe whispered and stood besides me.


    I raised up my eyes and red at them. Whatever they wanted to spit, they should make it fast. I had to find a ce to lie down. This week was too slow for me.


    ¡°Um. About the partyst time. Isabe¡¯s. We are sorry we couldn¡¯t help you¡± Jasper started.


    I nod. Much to Chloe¡¯s surprise. Was she expecting me to punch them or what.


    ¡°You dint owe me apology neither protection. Those are the least of things I want from any of you¡± I blurt out.


    Jacob looked offended, ¡°We are apologizing. You don¡¯t have to make us feel bad. I could have helped but I wasn¡¯t in ce to¡±.


    Jasper frowned, turning to his brother, ¡°What? How¡¯s she making us feel bad¡± he then turned to me. ¡°Sorry we couldn¡¯t help, I see no hard feelings, right?¡±.


    Didn¡¯t he sense the sarcasm in my tone. Was it so low he couldn¡¯t pick it up?


    ¡°Yeah, we are perfect¡± I added more sarcasm to my tone.


    The dude didn¡¯t get it still and words, enveloped me in a hug. Wut?


    Jacob just stood, having no visible emotion.


    While I cringed and my body turned to rock.


    ¡°We are good now¡± Jasper released himself and sent me a smile. And why did I smile back?


    Maybe cos it was nice of him to hug me and send me the charming smile. I found myself forgiving. Even when I wasn¡¯t angry.


    Jacob rolled his eyes and dragged his twin away. Do help me exin sarcasm to him, Jacob.


    I met Chloe¡¯s amused face and gave her a smirk, ¡°What are you thinking now?¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s the longest thing you¡¯ve said to me, today. I guess Jasper¡¯s hug improved your mood¡± she swung her hair back.


    ¡°Maybe. You should try hugs too¡± I noticed a figure move hide behind the lockers from the corner of my eye.


    ¡°I get free hugs from my siblings. Maybe that¡¯s why I am this positive¡± Chloe chucked and went to her locker. I made a shirt Sprint to the end of my locker to see if I¡¯d see the person who had retreated.


    Why was I not surprise to see Sheena? She had been watching me from the corner if her eyes all day.


    With a re I wasn¡¯t expecting as I¡¯d been expecting her to apologize to me and Chloe for long now.


    With the way she was stomping off, it was easy for me to understand that she had totally misunderstood the hug jasper gave me. As we must have seen it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡± Chloe came when Sheena had passed.


    I folded the paper in my arms and tucked them inside my bag, ¡°Nothing. I just realized how to get to the Martinez family and earn my property back¡± I said instead.


    Chloe sent me re and then asked ¡°how?¡±.


    ¡°Use Isabe¡± I replied with a triumphant smile.

 Chapter Fifty-Nine – Sicko.

    I knocked on the gate once again. The height of the iron gate was intimidating Chloe as she frequently went backwards from it.


    She was almost five feet tall, as she always said. She looked more. Not to add her confidence.


    A butler, appeared outside the guard room. With a weird hat on. Reminded me of a ¡®chapeau¡¯. Don¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Um.. here to see Isabe please?¡± I called out with a Spanish ent I never knew I had. Chloe nodded approvingly. I thought she¡¯dugh.


    ¡°Never seen you here before. Are you Isabe¡¯s friend or bully?¡± the man had a better Spanish ent.


    And did he just say bully? Who¡¯d visit her to bully her? Did she have people who bullied her?


    ¡°We came to meet her sir. I am Mrs. Bob¡¯s daughter, Kiera Martinez¡± I stressed on thest part.


    The man looked unconvincing and it was already looking embarrassing yelling for someone to open a gate for you.


    A honk sound from behind us made me jolt.


    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± Isabe mmed her door open and shut,ing out if her car. I was no longer surprised seeing my age mates driving cars. Reuben, thanks.


    ¡°Here to see you¡± I feigned a friendly voice.


    She stood with arms on her waist, ¡°Why?¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I think you¡¯d like why¡± I winked yfully. Chloe cringed besides me.


    Isabelle waves at the burr and he returns inside the guard room. The gate opens slowly.


    ¡°Walk in. Your cursed feet aren¡¯t getting in my car¡± Isabe spat.


    ¡°Who wants it¡¯s stench¡± I replied dismissively.


    She was shocked at my suddenck of friendliness. I hurried inside before the gates closed.


    ¡°What exactly are we going to ask her?¡± Chloe reminded me that we didn¡¯t have a n. Yes, we didn¡¯t.


    I shrugged, ¡°Let¡¯s get in. All I know is, they should stop bullying my mom¡±.


    ¡°So you know who I am right?¡± I started when we were sitting in her small parlor.


    The mansion was literally big enough to hold her own mini-house inside it.


    ¡°A girl probably invited by some sicko to ruin my birthday¡± she had a hateful look.


    ¡°The sicko is you then¡± I brought out the invitation letter she had sent to mom.


    I exined how she, being the glorious sicko she was, invited me to, yes, ruin her birthday.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting her not to know me. Was d she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re Kiera?¡± was that softness in her voice?


    She looked betrayed. By who? Maybe Cara. And she looked regretful. Well, I needed an apology so alright.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting an ambush by my so-called cousin. At least I know the kind of person you are. I totally understand why my grandfather ran away years back¡± I rolled my eyes, looking away from her face.


    She kept mute. I felt like in a movie where the viin¡¯s great master n just got exposed and thrown to nothing.


    ¡°So in summary, I ask, as yourst deed as a cousin, to convey this message to your grandfather. To release my grandfather¡¯s properties to my mom¡± I pped the invitation on her table.


    Mirabe barged into the room with her hand full of toys. I eyed her.


    How could I have missed she was the sister of Isabe. With their Barbie royalty like names. And the deceptiveness.


    ¡°What are you doing here? She has no party¡± Mirabe kept her hands on her waist, letting the toys fall to the ground.


    That was no way to talk to elders. Neither was it her calm and sweet tone she had used to talk to dys that day. All deception.


    ¡°We are done here, little miss¡± I stood up with Chloe.


    ¡°You¡¯re shirt is worn wrongly though¡± Chloe sneered as we left. Mirabe looked down at her shirt and sighed.


    ¡°Why bring them in here? Dad told you to quit trying to merge our families together. You don¡¯t listen¡± I heard Mirabe say to her sister.


    She had a very strong tone with a deep Spanish ent.


    I stopped walking to listen but one, of the numerous butlers, ushered me outside.


    ¡°I just wanted our family to be¡­¡± I didn¡¯t hear thest parts of Isabe¡¯s words.


    To be what? Ruined? Didn¡¯t sound like it. Together? Most probably. But why?


    ¡°She looked guilty though¡± Chloe brought me from my thoughts. I nodded, I had noticed.


    ¡°She might have really not known is you. Still doesn¡¯t mean she should be rude to anyone. She¡¯s such a Missy¡± Chloe rolled her eyes.


    ¡°She should take my request seriously. I couldn¡¯t make it sound like a threat¡± I said, disappointed at myself.


    Someone had to remind them that they were with the property of someone else. My mom wasn¡¯t hearing of it when I tried talking to her about it.


    Chloe patted my shoulders. With a smile. I raised my shoulders. Either ways, I had made it clear we still needed the properties.


    ???


    ¡°Kiera Bob Martinez¡± our form teacher called the attendance. I raised my hands. She smiled and ticked whilst calling someone else.


    ¡°Morning¡± Sheena said tly to me.


    I had been her seat mate for so long but she had been acting like I didn¡¯t exist. She wasn¡¯t angry then did look angry now.


    ¡°Morning?¡± it came out as a question.


    She smirked but said nothing afterwards. Was she trying to make up? Or bring up the Jasper and I hug. I had time for either case.


    ¡°Sorry for being a jerktely to you and Chloe. I called Chloe yesterday to apologize¡­¡± she muttered. I honestly could barely hear her but I titled my ears to get the little I could.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. We get confused from time to time. Staying I¡¯m the confusion is the wrong part¡± I nodded.


    I was sure it was a re that she had shot at me before it magically transformed to a wide smile. That was fake.


    ¡°Thanks for epting my apology. We¡¯re friends now?¡± she still had that wide smile that was bing dry.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess¡­¡±.


    We stayed quiet till the end of the role calls. That was when Chloe came to school together with Cara. That was weird.


    Everyone gave them weird looks. The teacher cleared her throat in displeasure also.


    Maybe what was weirder was that she and Cara had identical scarfs tied around their necks. With identical disgusted faces.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter Sixty – The Meeting.

    Chloe exined how she had met an old ssmate on her way to school. The boy had offered to drop her at school but his car broke down.


    While waiting for it to get fixed, Cara had passed with her car so the boy, despite Chloe¡¯s pleas, waved down for Cara to stop.


    He was among the numerous boys Cara had dated but in his case, they had broken up peacefully without a fight so where still friends.


    ¡°He then insisted on Cara dropping you off?¡± I finished Chloe¡¯s story.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, giving Cara and I, this scarf he called couple scarfs¡± she enrolled the scarf from her neck and tossed it in her bag.


    So that¡¯s why they both had the disgusted look, couple scarfs. The boy might have thought that his ssmate of then were the same as now.


    ¡°On the bright side, my sister got a new job. She¡¯s really happy. And I have something against both Jennifer and Cara¡±.


    Chloe ran her hands through her hair. I hummed. It better be good. I haven¡¯t yet asked her about Sheena.


    Sheena returned to her seat, after she had left for the toilet, ¡°Hey, Chloe¡±.


    Chloe gave me an innocent smile but I nodded to say I¡¯m ready quite aware they¡¯ve made up.


    ¡°We can catch up then right?¡± Sheena looked from me to Chloe. We both smiled at her.


    **********


    Chloe excused herself from our chitchat and scurried to the school¡¯s back holding her phone. It was ringing furiously.


    I had a feeling it could be Charles. I don¡¯t know why it bothered me but I excused myself from Sheena and sneaked along. It was stupid, I know.


    But Chloe stopped at a ss with Jennifer. I wondered why she had to turn from the back of the school just toe back to a ss to see Jennifer. Why see Jennifer?


    ¡°You know Tobi is back. He¡¯s met up with Cara already¡± Chloe said, with folded arms.


    ¡°You know, Chloe, I¡¯m really impressed you kept our secret all those years. Away from even Sheena, you bestie¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice was grateful.


    ¡°A baby is involved. I don¡¯t want two people¡¯s lives to be messed up by your own stupidity. Tobi is already a victim¡± Chloe spat out.


    Jennifer curled into a ball like she was feeling guilty.


    A baby? Interesting. As much as I¡¯d try to keep my own business, I¡¯d so like to hear the end of this matter.


    ¡°You telling me Kiera doesn¡¯t know then¡± Jennifer asked. I heard Chloe scoff.


    ¡°Is that a yea?¡± Jennifer asked again.


    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re a murderer. And I¡¯m sort of an aplice. I didn¡¯t wanna drag her into it. Its been a freaking year already¡±.


    My eyes widened at Chloe¡¯s answer. I let my brain lose interest in the matter and I sneaked away. A baby? Murder? Not interested please.


    It¡¯d surely be about abortion. Tsk tsk.


    I receive a text as I sat down besides Sheena.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found Wealth¡± sent to you by a Strange number.


    Me:


    Who¡¯s this?


    Strange number:


    It¡¯s me, Isa. *smiley face*


    I frowned. Acting like we¡¯re friends?


    Strange number:


    Can youe over?


    My grandpa want to show you sumthing.


    Me:


    *something.


    And yeah,


    I¡¯d being with my friend.


    I hurriedly saved her line as ¡°Martinez Barbie 1¡±.


    Martinez Barbie 1:


    Would be waiting for you.


    She didn¡¯t sound like she was about eating me. She sounded nice. Well, I hoped her message would be nice.


    Chloe and I had to cut shirt from Sheena¡¯s catch up and headed to the Martinez mansion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve found Wealth? How rich is your grandfather?¡± Chloe chuckled as she read our texts. I shook my head. Isabe was corny as hell.


    ¡°Remember me when you¡¯d be driving your limo then¡± Chloe handed me back my phone. We stopped at the Martinez mansion.


    I mentally prepared my voice for the Spanish ent and nice tone I¡¯d fake when speaking to the security guard.


    Good enough, Isabe was at the gate with a smile. Chloe turned to me but turned back.


    I didn¡¯t notice if but Isabe was really pretty with her curly hair and small dimple. Mom had those features but mine was skipped in my creation.


    We had a long walk into the mansion past the hall way we had passes by earlier to see her grandfather. I assume we were going to see him again.


    ¡°Wait here¡± Isabe turned sharply, halting both Chloe and I. She was referring to Chloe. Chloe nodded and I smiled at her.


    The door opened slowly as we came close to it. A small woman and the grandfather sat on a couch inside, as I had expected.


    ¡°Good morning, I¡¯m Kiera¡± I bowed to both of them. Isabe did the same.


    I hadn¡¯t met the woman before. And the man might be having the old people forgetful brain by now.


    The man waved his hands like he was disregarding my greetings. I frowned. The small woman didn¡¯t even look up at me.


    He pushed a paper in front of me. It looked like a legal approval of some sort.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I looked questioningly. Was this the papers to grant us ess to my grandfather¡¯s properties. They gave it up easier than I expected.


    ¡°You should sign that contract¡± the small woman looked up. She had a wrinkly smile. Isabe tapped my shoulders before leaving.


    I titled my head to read the contract with it¡¯s ridiculous font that was used to print it. So unprofessional.


    I saw barely anything understandable till ¡°70%¡±. That didn¡¯t sound right. If it was the property then I¡¯d be needing ¡°100%¡±.


    And my mom was the one to sign not me.


    I only took it upon myself toe knocking for it everyday cos I knew my Mom wasn¡¯t going to move a muscle.


    Staying hidden at Cornfest didn¡¯t solve anything. It was better we cane openly and leave life like normal people.


    ¡°How about I sign it when I get home then return it tomorrow?¡± I chuckled nervously. I¡¯d need a magnifying ss for this small cursive fonts.


    ¡°No, dear. Sign it now. You¡¯ve been bothering for it here it is¡­¡± The grandfather said.


    And I could vow I heard a sinisterugh at the background of his voice.

 Chapter Sixty-One – Letter of Kidnap.

    And I could vow I heard a sinisterugh at the background of his voice.


    I grabbed the contract and began folding it into smaller sizes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The grandfather sprang up immediately, ¡°You are signing that here!¡± He shouted authoritatively. The small woman beamed a smile.


    ¡°The contract, all you need is for it to be signed right? It must have taken you awyer to write it. I¡¯d take us one to sign it also¡± I said as I flinched backwards.


    He stretched for his hand to retrieve it and I did something really stupid. Kiera run!


    The hallways weren¡¯t that long, when you¡¯re running. I met Isabe on the way.


    ¡°Um, I gotta send this contract to my mom now. Let¡¯s go¡± I acted excited whilst dragging her to the main gate.


    Some butlers came in front of us but cleared up, with confused faces, when they saw Isabe with me. I bet the grandfather had summoned them.


    Chloe and I sessfully got past the gate, that was when the grandfather screamed Isabe¡¯s name from a window.


    I basically dragged Chloe and ran a marathon when I heard his voice.


    The contract strongly in my chest pocket. Thest expression I had of Isabe was her confused expression.


    I still don¡¯t know what came over me.


    Chloe was really offended on me running away with her.


    I know it was surprising but then she began saying things like me making her an aplice. Of what crime?


    ¡°Chill, Chloe. I had to run..¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me too deep into your famiky problems. Martinez family is no joke. Even for you who isn¡¯t fully part of the family¡± she cut me short angrily.


    I exhaled and apologized. She wasn¡¯t hearing any of it and left for home without me. Taking a taxi to her home, directly opposite direction to mine.


    And she had been the one taking me to the Martinez¡¯s house, cos I know nowhere at Washington.


    ¡°Hey, mom¡± yes, I had to call mom.


    ¡°Where are you? Come home cos we need to talk¡± came from her at the other end. Her voice was annoyed.


    Everyone must be in their ufy pants today. ¡°Okay, could you pick me up. I am around the Martinez¡¯s mansion¡±.


    ¡°Doing what there?¡±. Why was her voice terrified?


    ¡°You¡¯d know when Ie home? Come pick me up, please?¡±. I was about hanging up when she added, ¡°Charles would pick you¡±.


    She hung up after that.


    So there¡¯s no need to feel nervous around Charles, self.


    Whether he¡¯s dating Chloe or not, is none of your business. Him, ignoring you so far was questionable though.


    I texted him:


    Hey? Are you free?


    Could you¡­e pick me up?


    He answered seven minutester:


    Already on my way.


    Your mama called.


    I waited for another thirteen minutes before he arrived. I had texted earlier so the atmosphere would be more easier to handle.


    ¡°Hey, Miss¡± he opened the door for me. I smiled and got in. He made small nces at me but focused on the road.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask why I am at the Martinez¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Would you tell?¡± he asked back.


    I shrugged, ¡°I tell everything to my best friend¡±.


    He chuckled softly and gave me nudge. I¡¯m d he was epting that. Why wouldn¡¯t he? He was probably dating Chloe. I shouldn¡¯t still let that bother me.


    I gave a funny narration of how Chloe and I had visited to convince Isabe to organize a meeting with her grandpa for us.


    Of course, I made it look like we did some big time threatening.


    I also added the temple run we had performed minutes ago. And why Iughed I noticed he was rather blunt.


    ¡°It was funny¡± I ended with a chuckle.


    ¡°What if you got caught?¡± he had no humor. Situations could have turned to that but would be the worst that could happen? Just some old people¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°You know nothing of the Martinez, right? You¡¯re reckless. So reckless. And you had to drag Chloe along with, huh?¡±.


    Charles disappointed tone infuriated me. Reckless? I was trying to get my family¡¯s properties. Maybe my idea wasn¡¯t the smartest but it wasn¡¯t done out if pure recklessness. At all.


    ¡°Chloe offered toe with me¡± I started, ¡°And the Martinez family won¡¯t just silent me or whatever you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m their family¡±.


    ¡°Then why are you dragging property with them in the first ce in you¡¯re family¡±. He had a point.


    ¡°Martinez care about contract, not family. Anyone can join the family hood. And anyone, including family, could be removed, silenced or whatever¡± he was now sounding like he was narrating all those mafia books. Nice try Charles.


    If they¡¯re all that, would the government still live them to be? Tsk.


    We got home to meet my mom standing outside the door.


    She threw a paper at me when I stretched my hands to hug her.


    ¡°You must have done something silly to warrant this letter¡± she roared.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting that as my wee approach. dys with baby John, ran inside as mom raged. I then knew I was in big trouble.


    ¡°She did. I didn¡¯t understand that letter at first but after hearing how she heroically ran away from Mr. Martinez, I get every word. And every word had power¡±.


    I scanned through the letter while Charles went on with reporting me.


    They¡¯d adopt me for a while. They¡¯d have a little pic with me. I¡¯d have a mini-holiday vacation with them. Who the hell wrote this letter?


    ¡°Should I call the police or what?¡± my mom paced around before going into the house.


    Police or was I dumb? Could this be a kidnapped letter? Meter of permission to kidnap or what?


    ¡°You dint get it right? Sometimes I wonder what goes on in your silly head. But then you¡¯ve always been this silly¡± Charles scolded.


    I had a scowl on my face, ¡°Yeah, judge me. You only see the bad in me. I tried to get my mom rights back. I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d go this way¡±.


    He shook his head and walked in. My head sank into my chest. Who gives a letter of kidnap? The Martinez?


    We weren¡¯t going to sign that silly contract anyways. Why are they being paranoid?

 Chapter Sixty-Two – A Mafia Book.

    So since the ¡®letter of kidnap¡¯ came in. I sure have been treated a lot better.


    Charles was now my personal driver, too and fro school. And he helped in grocery shopping.


    I liked it as he alwaysined how much his rest time was being abused. Like duh, my safety is important.


    I didn¡¯t feel scared of anything. Did kidnap threat wasn¡¯t feeling real yet. I had codedly asked Chloe if she received any mail and she answered in the negative.


    I didn¡¯t go out on normal days so staying at home all day was not a problem. Also, Cara wasing to school now so she¡¯d fuel my thirst for drama.


    ¡°Hey, what was your math score?¡± Chris asked me as I dropped his book in front of him. I was helping Jennifer share out the books.


    Strangely, she had called me to help do it.


    ¡°I got seventeen out of the twenty. Good score to me¡± I shrugged as I went back to Jasper, who wasn¡¯t in ss earlier.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask me mine?¡± Chris called my attention back, pouting.


    I came back, after tossing Jasper¡¯s book on him and giving a sorry smile when it fell on the ground.


    ¡°Okay, what was yours?¡± I tried to match his excitement. He turned his book to reveal a full mark. Twenty to twenty. Wasn¡¯t he the dull one?


    I paused and yed myself, ¡°Nice one. You must have really wanted to prove yourself this time¡± I gave a thumps up.


    ¡°Yeah, with a motivation in mind¡± he winked.


    I didn¡¯t get it but I smiled and walked off. Reuben eyes stayed on me and I checked the books on my hand to know if his was among it.


    I sighed when it wasn¡¯t and had already been delivered by Jennifer. What did the dude want then?


    ¡°Who¡¯s the bastard that has my book? Frigging bring it¡± Cara shouted while raising her middle finger in the air.


    I saw Jennifer roll her eyes and search for Cara¡¯s book within her bundle, she looked at me when she couldn¡¯t find hers and I frowned. I must be with it.


    ¡°No one is a bastard here, honey¡± Chris said, whilst flipping through his pages.


    Maybe recounting the days he had lower marks. What exactly dud he do this time?


    ¡°Shut the frigging mouth, Chris. Whoever has it should bring it or¡­¡± I pped the book on her desk so she¡¯d shut up.


    ¡°No one is a bastard here¡± I repeated Chris¡¯s words. My fists were balled for her next reaction.


    Cara¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°Don¡¯t rub your Martinez dirt on me, demon¡± she pushed me away from her table.


    What demon? I wanted to advance to her but then caught the eyes of everyone in ss watching at me.


    Even Sheena and J-twins? What happened?


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we know Kiera isn¡¯t like the real Martinez. She¡¯s just an unlucky angel born to the home of demons¡± Chloe dered, holding my shoulders.


    Real Martinez? Unlucky angel? Home of demons?


    ¡°Speaking of Martinez dirt, weren¡¯t you at Isabe¡¯s birthday taking pictures with her. You have enough dirt on you already¡± Chloe turned to Cara.


    Thetter rolled her eyes while ring at the beautiful ¡®six over twenty¡¯ that was pasted on her book.


    ¡°You¡¯re still friends with that bitch, Cara?¡± Chris tsked.


    If bitch was Isabe then I felt sorry for her.


    The ss attention turned to Cara. But she didn¡¯t mind. I quietly distributed the remaining books and sat on my seat quietly.


    ¡°Are you really a Martinez. The real ones?¡± Sheena asked, wide eyed. Are we back to the real Martinez stuff, really?


    ¡°I am Kiera Bob Martinez. Rted to that family but not of that family¡± I answered her. She tilted her head but said nothing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know until recently¡± I added. She made an ¡®hmm¡¯ sound.


    The ss had fallen silent from there. I was beginning to believe Charles weird talks.


    Like in nooks, were Mafia men are being feared, this Martinez family seemed to shut up the widest of mouths.


    And then the kidnap threat started to feel real. But couldn¡¯t we just involve the police, why did Charles say it was useless.


    Or Mafia did have dealings with police?


    Was this really turning to a Mafia book?


    At lunch I sat alone on a table. Sheena was sitting with her sister, Jennifer. Even though she¡¯d made up with us, she still ate with her sister.


    It was good anyway. Jennifer was less toxic and it looked like Sheena had really moved on from Jasper. I hope.


    Chloe was at the sick bay taking some injections. She had mria.


    I yed with the spaghetti on my te. I didn¡¯t usually eat the food but I wanted to try it out that day.


    ¡°Hey¡± Reuben sat besides me, so close.


    ¡°Hey Reu¡± I raised my fork up.


    ¡°Reu? I like it¡± he chuckled, ¡°Where¡¯s Chloe? Mind if I upy till she¡¯s back?¡±.


    I shrugged, ¡°The chair is for humans. You¡¯re human. Do sit¡±.


    He smiled and began digging into his food. I stretched to see his usual table with Jasper and Jacob.


    They were both there. I wonder the exnation Reuben would have given to leave them. I hope I¡¯m not being caught up in something.


    ¡°Do you know much about the Martinez family?¡± Rueben just had to ask to further destroy my appetite.


    ¡°Enlighten me then¡± I pushed my food away from me, facing him.


    He faced me too, ¡°Well, they¡¯re scary. Really scary. And strict¡±. He nodded as he spoke.


    I was bing quite aware of that.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been rumored to have killed too¡±.


    My eyes expanded, ¡°What? Who?¡±.


    Reuben looked around us, ¡°Our English teacher¡¯s mother. It isn¡¯t quite proven. But there¡¯s a girl. Jennie. She seemed to be also a victim too¡± his voice were in hushes.


    ¡°Why?¡± I hushed back.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It had to do with¡­ well, I guess the girl had gotten pregnant for a Martinez. They didn¡¯t want the baby and the girl refused abortion¡±.


    ¡°Martinez really hate it when an outsider marry their children. They¡¯re Spanish you know. And I wonder how you were born. You¡¯re so American¡± he smiled.


    He began nibbling on his meat while I stared into space.


    They killed a girl who carried an illegitimate child? What if it¡¯s true? What if they killed my mother¡¯s mother?

 Chapter Sixty-Three – The timber house.

    Chloe came to sit besides me. Rueben smiled at her but she didn¡¯t smile back. I stared at her for a while hoping she¡¯d meet my gaze but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Should I get you burger?¡± Rueben asked when he saw her not eating anything.


    Her face lit up, ¡°Sure. Thanks¡±. A hopeless foodie.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you ask what we talked about?¡± Chloe nudged me when Reuben left to get her food.


    I gave her a questioning look since I can¡¯t talk with my mouth full of food.


    ¡°Well, people did give me weird stares when they saw me talking with Cara. I guess you don¡¯t care about her at all¡± Chloe chucked.


    I chuckled along with her but I didn¡¯t see her talking with Chloe.


    Whatever was with her taking to people she had bad blood with? Earlier was Jennifer, now Cara? I¡¯d try my best not to ask.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    We went back for our agric ss. The teacher had paired us up for a project.


    Things happened fast and I got paired up with J-twins. Both. Like seriously. Chloe was with Sheena and Chris.


    Reuben smiled at me from his team table. It was a painful smile. I¡¯d prefer him to them though. Jacob wasn¡¯t even meeting my gaze.


    I write down all the requirements for the soil sample we¡¯d be getting. We were then to make a table. Indicating it¡¯s type, texture, and h h.


    I have a feeling this project would be more of me though. I¡¯d try to drag them along even.


    We could get lots if sandy soil from our school environment but yey and loamy soil could be a bit of a problem.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the old timber house. y and Loam is there¡± Jacob suggested when I had asked. He smiled as Jasper red at him.


    ¡°That ce is haunted. Who¡¯d go with you?¡± Jasper sighed, massaging his temples.


    Haunted? Why would anyone even go if it¡¯s haunted.


    ¡°Cos I usually go there¡± Jacob answered me. I didn¡¯t know I had spoken out loud.


    I gave a nod. I wasn¡¯t doing anything with ghosts or spirits. I already had a kidnapper on my tail. Thank you!


    ¡°Someone has to go with me. It¡¯s a ss project¡± Jacob smirked. Jasper turned away with a frown.


    ¡°We can find somewhere else¡­¡±.


    ¡°There¡¯s no where else really. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve had such project. Unless you go to the stream uptown, no other ce¡±.


    Surely everyone would go to the stream uptown, it wasn¡¯t wrong if we tagged along.


    ¡°Then you pay tourist fee just to collect mud?¡± Jacob face mmed when I seemed to approve of the stream uptown.


    ¡°You want your twin to die of fear and shock? Cos you¡¯re gonna scare me at the timber house. I¡¯m not going¡± Jasper said with finality.


    Jacob didn¡¯t seem moved and turned to me. It felt like he didn¡¯t expect his brother toe but me.


    ¡°Sorry sir. But I can die too. We¡¯d go uptown, even if only me¡± I ticked the box of mud and sandy soil.


    Jacob didn¡¯t remove that nasty smirk from his face and it made me worried on what next he¡¯d be nning.


    Loamy soil could be gotten from farm sites. I seemed to know a few. And sieve and for our practical would be bought tomorrow.


    I¡¯m d we have a whole week for this. The agric teacher said we¡¯d spend eight minutes each exining what we learnt. It was a good one, I was excited.


    ¡°So we¡¯d go to stream when? Come back when? Let Jasper handle the theory, he¡¯s a brain Jacob reminded of the project.


    ¡°Why? Can we go ande back from the stream in one day?¡± I asked back.


    He shook his head. His smirk returning after it finally left earlier, ¡°It¡¯s almost two days journey¡±.


    And I have to be at home to protect from kidnap. I was pretty useless for this project.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go out. It¡¯s not safe for me¡±.


    ¡°We¡¯d leave in the night. Come back in one hour¡± Jacob shrugged.


    ¡°You mean to the timber house? Why¡¯d you want me there so bad?¡± I rolled my eyes.


    He tapped my shoulders and walked faster, leaving me to catch up with Jasper and Reuben.


    What if this dude is the kidnapper? No, I shook the thought off.


    Maybe I¡¯ll be safe if Jacob, the once upon a time bad boy, would be there with me. I just hope I won¡¯t be in for surprises.


    Or sneaking up on. Cos, the hell, I¡¯d shout. Bless the nights.


    ¡°Kiera, guess what?¡± Chloe jumped on me from behind. She nearly tore my hoodie as she held herself from slipping.


    She had a book in her hand upwards, ¡°I just found my book I used for this project in grade 10. I¡¯d just copy and paste¡± she snickered.


    I sighed, ¡°How is that helping me? I am not in your team¡±.


    ¡°Oh, true¡± she pouted, making meugh.


    ¡°Well, you have fun people there. Sheena and Chris. And Chris seems like he¡¯s getting along with academics¡± I added.


    She snapped her fingers, ¡°I guess so too. He was willing to help table everything down and paid my tickets to go to the stream uptown and even offered me movie tickets so we¡¯d watch documentaries of soil particles. He¡¯s really into his academics¡± Chloe rapped as if realization dawned on her.


    To me, majority of what she said Chris did seemed more like he was asking Chloe on a date.


    He did wink saying he had an inspiration for his good grades. Maybe. Just maybe it¡¯s Chloe.


    But miss love expert was never good at finding her own love admirers only others¡¯.


    Sheena joined us as we walked towards the exit. I beganining about the ¡®trip to the timber house¡¯ I¡¯d be having with Jacob. I had to whine to someone.


    Sheena likened it to me watching a scary movie with Jacob. She added that I could fling myself on him if as little as a roach cross my path.


    I¡¯d love to be dramatic but not with a bad boy like Jacob. So things won¡¯t look weird orplicated.


    ¡°I would advice not to go at all. Why is Jacob taking you there? IS HE PSYCHO AGAIN?¡± Chloe balled her fists.


    I tapped her head, ¡°Chill. The dude¡¯s psycho well hasn¡¯t he ever been?¡±.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s different that he¡¯s dragging you cos timber house is a graveyard, everyone knows that. A real graveyard!¡± Chloe ticked my head harshly.

 Chapter Sixty-Four – Taking Kiera.

    Okay me being a newbie around here didn¡¯t warrant Jacob almost taking me to a real graveyard for y soil.


    What kind of joke was that? Imagine if a spirit stole me? Or him?


    I stormed the hallway looking for the J-twins. I saw them cornering to the back of the school with Reuben.


    School was over and Chloe and Sheena were long gone. Charles would be here any minutes but I wanted to clear this up first.


    I sneaked and waited besides a wall.


    ¡°You are really not taking Kiera to timber house¡­¡±.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you tell Reuben, Jasper? Now his stupid crush for her will get in my way¡± Jacob sighed.


    Oh, crush? I guess it confirmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t punish her. She isn¡¯t ready to know what her family is like. Also, she didn¡¯t grow up here. Let her breathe¡± Jasper said.


    Was this trip to timber house a punishment from Jacob? Why, cos of something the Martinez did?


    ¡°Kiera¡¯s just a victim in this crazy story. If she goes there, you¡¯d raise questions. Also there¡¯s good evidence in that ce that won¡¯t be healthy for her¡± Jasper added.


    I heard him patting Jacob¡¯s shoulders. Evidences?


    ¡°It¡¯s not about any crush. Butmon sense, you can¡¯t just send a girl into a graveyard, they¡¯ll freak out!¡± Reuben screamed.


    That was half insulting as not all girl are wimp. But I do get his point.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask her if she¡¯s interested in going. I¡¯d tell her some unfortunate girl, like her, was buried there¡­¡±


    ¡°And make her believe you¡¯re taking her there to kill her? Good luck¡± Jasper chuckled, along side Reuben, at Jacob¡¯s words.


    Jacob sighed in defeat, ¡°Fine, I¡¯d just ask if she¡¯ll go. Also, nothing is wrong in her realizing the beast of a family the Martinez are¡±.


    ¡°I did give her a clue though. On Jennie. But don¡¯t scare the little Princess. All these aren¡¯t her fault¡±. I blushed slightly on Reuben calling me a Princess.


    ¡°When would you even take her there?¡± Jasper sounded dehydrated.


    The sun was way high though and I was thinking of going back to the ss myself.


    ¡°Would pick her up by eleven today. We¡¯d be back in one hour¡± he repeated what he told me along the hallway. This dude was serious.


    ¡°You must be joking. What parent would let their precious daughter out at eleven. Even for a science project?¡± Reuben snapped.


    Thanks for calling me Precious, Reuben and you do have a point. How¡¯ll I get past mom?


    ¡°I¡¯d sneak in, through her windows. Surely she has her own room¡± Jacob snapped his fingers. I could feel the victorious grin on his cheeks.


    That could work. If by eleven, my mom doesn¡¯t sit me down for her long talks. Or night prayers. Which I needed now that I¡¯m a target to a kidnap.


    ¡°My seventeen year old twin had lost his brains. You expect Kiera to just open her window for you. Knowing you are¡­ well,¡­ Jacob?¡±.


    A saltyughter erupted from Jasper and Reuben followed softly.


    Jacob didn¡¯t seen so amused, ¡°I¡¯d just ask her, okay? If you guys still think I didn¡¯t change, then no wonder no one believed I¡¯m a better person¡± he sounded hurt.


    Theughter died down and I realized they¡¯d be ending their small meeting. Which had me as the subject matter, today.


    I wondered if that was where they did all their small meetings. Why don¡¯t they use text? Old fashioned.


    I creeped back into the school and rushed to my ss. Chris, and some girl, were thest people in the ss.


    ¡°Hey, Chris. Chloe told me you guys would be going to watch a documentary¡± I pulled a chair and sat towards him.


    He had a friendly smile at first when I called his name but at the mention of documentary he frowned, ¡°Yeah, we both were supposed to¡±.


    I took note of how he said both. Aww, it was a date.


    ¡°Cool, just wanted to say, you guys could watch something fun as well, if you want it to be¡­ more memorable date¡± I gave him a knowing smile.


    He smiled back, then sighed, ¡°It should really be a ss documentary. I¡¯m not ready for whates after dates now¡±.


    I shrugged, neither would Chloe ¡°Well, if you do ¡®document¡¯ anything down, please, do give me to borrow ideas¡±.


    He rolled his eyes, ¡°Sure¡±, he took his bag and began leaving. There was a honk outside. I presume it was his driver.


    ¡°Oh there you are, Kiera, can we talk?¡± Jacob returned to ss. I smiled and nodded. I had kinda been waiting for him.


    He dragged my chair towards him and my mouth awed as his muscles popped along his veins. Couldn¡¯t he juste closer?


    ¡°So about the timber mission, still going?¡± he sounded careless about it but I still heard expectancy in his tone.


    ¡°If you¡¯d sneak up my room by eleven this night, then yeah?¡± I replied after thinking.


    His face squeezed, ¡°You are epting?¡± he sounded surprised.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want¡± the careless tone came back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I have to. It¡¯s for our project. The moment we take the soil we leave. I don¡¯t want to get scared


    ¡°Will pick you by eleven. Keep your windows open¡± he gave a flirtatious wink that I smiled at. I¡¯m not really used to this side of Jacob.


    I secretly hoped that I¡¯d not have my butt spooked out and end up crying loudly all the way home.


    But I do have a good excuse. The y soil. Killing two birds with one stone.


    At home, I did a quick tidy of my room. I don¡¯t know why but I needed it neat. For at least the few seconds Jacob will be in it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shifted my head to another side so it won¡¯t be the first thing he sees. I don¡¯t need him getting any silly ideas. He did have a bad boy record.


    ¡°What are you doing Kiera? Letting a boy sneak into your room? Is this what I taught you?¡± I yed a scene in which my mom caught Jacob.


    ¡°Oh no mom, it¡¯s for a science project. We just didn¡¯t wanna disturb you so we didn¡¯t use the front door¡± I replied myself with a silly voice.


    ¡°I am disappointed. Disappointed in you¡± I exhaled. Those will be my mom¡¯sst words.


    I was sixteen and wasn¡¯t expected to have a boyfriend yet. If mom did see Jacob here, I¡¯m meat.


    Still I had an awful feeling that my first night out to the timber graveyard would be a swell one.

 Chapter Sixty-five – Ninja at the dead of the night

    I waited for eleven. Hoping for the sky to grow dark and hoping for the clock to strike eleven. Also hoping for mom to sleep early.


    But thest two hadn¡¯t happened yet. And mom had to be asleep before eleven happened.


    It was fifteen minutes to eleven and that was when my mother remembered to give her ¡®daily warnings¡¯ on closing my window in such times as these.


    Now I needed that window opened.


    ¡°Kiera. Don¡¯t say anything about needing fresh air. You know of the threat. What if you get kidnapped while in your sleep?¡± she debunked myst piece of excuse. It was six minutes to eleven now.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t be kidnapped like that. Do you think I¡¯m a sleeping log?¡± I chuckled. She didn¡¯t share the humor.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯d close the window. I¡¯d close the door. And I¡¯d sleep like a log. Don¡¯t bother me. I have a busy day tomorrow¡± I curled myself in my bed.


    ¡°If the ce gets too hot. Use your electric fan. But please keep your windows closed. So you¡¯ll be safe from kidnap¡±.


    She kissed my forehead and whispered a ¡°goodnight¡±. As she left the door, I jumped up after her and closed it, saying a ¡°goodnight¡± as well.


    When I was sure she¡¯s probably sleeping I rushed to my window to leave it open.


    It took sheer self control not to scream as I saw Jacob under it already. He was sitting on the grasses. For how long now?


    He jumped in, ¡°Hey, nice room¡± he seemed to be searching for my bed, which I hid by the corner.


    ¡°You do not have a bed?¡± he concluded after seconds of search. I drew a chair out for him. If he wanted to sit so bad then he can sit on something other than a bed.


    He ignored the chair and went for my posters. He acted like he was touring my room.


    His eyesnded on my Power Puff girls posters.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite?¡± he was referring to them. His hands were folded across his chest and his eyes gleamed with excitement.


    The cartoon excited me too. ¡°Buttercup. You?¡± I answered.


    He gave an ¡®okay¡¯ sign, ¡°Same. She¡¯s hot¡±.


    I rolled my eyes. How is a barely three foot, supposed kid, hot?


    We needed go leave asap. I still had to sleep to wake up tomorrow for school. I wished I had said nine but mom wouldn¡¯t have let me get in then.


    I brought out my customized buttercup mask and handed one to Jacob.


    He was wearing all back so the make would look cool on him.


    He was d as he said Jasper hated the girls. What did Jasper know about coolness?


    ¡°We gotta go¡± I carried a small bucket for the mud. With a torchlight and a disposable bag.


    If I had a chaplet, I¡¯d have carried it.


    Jumping down the window, half carried by Jacob¡¯s surprisingly strong arms, I felt like some ninja in the dead of the night.


    Jacob scaled the fence and sneaked past buildings while I tried to copy whatever he did at my own best shot.


    When I began noticing few house, I gulped down saliva as realization dawned harder on me.


    ¡°Hey, Kiera. Take my hand¡± Jacob whispered to me when I stopped in my tracks. What if my mom threw my room door opened and didn¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Hey, calm down¡± Jacob¡¯s warm chest behind me snapped my from my thoughts. This dude was hugging me? Back hug exactly.


    I wriggles myself for his hole and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±.


    There was no turning back now.


    We got to some big shed that looked abandoned. It was abandoned. Who¡¯d work in a ce that had a dead body.


    There was some mud at the entrance so I stooped to collect it. I may dash outta here in a hurry and forget so I should get it now.


    ¡°Wait, Kiera, let¡¯s go deeper. I wanna show you something¡± Jacob¡¯s voice sounded deeper in the dead of the night.


    This kid did hate me. I left the small bucket, filled with mud at the entrance and followed him deeper into the timber house.


    ¡°Where are we gong if I may ask?¡± I grip his hands tighter and he held me close.


    I remembered Sheena¡¯s words on jumping on him if anything crawled around me. I¡¯d really be doing that soon.


    I huge mold of y was inside with a smallntern atop it. How the hell is thentern still on? For how long has it been here?


    ¡°I dropped thentern today and look its almost dying¡± Jacob sighed, answering my question.


    I switched on my torchlight and be dly took it.


    We walled closer to the mold and stopped.


    ¡°A grave?¡± I faked a shaky voice.


    ¡°Yup. Reuben said he told you if a girl named Jennie¡± he nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s got pregnant for a Martinez and was allegedly killed. How does it have to do with me?¡±.


    ¡°Well,¡± he faced me, ¡°You are a Martinez. Not like them but you should know¡±. He looked away, ¡°I visited sometimes cos I felt bad I couldn¡¯t expose what happened. It was covered as suicide. Though not much knew of it. I had a crush on her then¡± he sniffed.


    I patted his back, ¡°She was in our ss? How did she meet this Martinez boy?¡±.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charming? Well, she was a party girl and he was a party boy¡± He exined.


    Charming? The Martinez did really have Barbie/Disney kinda names for their kids.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the guy?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°At Spain. That¡¯s where all Martinez study. His sister, Isabe would go there too by next year¡±. Oh so Charming and Isabe are rted? Not surprised.


    ¡°Forgive me though, I did hear something your mom said about you being kidnapped?¡± Jacob turned my face to his.


    It was awkward so I shoved his hands from my face. So he had been there for that long.


    I gave a little expo on it. And on how I suspected the Martinez family. Jacob seemed to know them a lot so that wasn¡¯t a surprise.


    ¡°If they have you, they¡¯d use you to force your mother to give 30% of her father¡¯s property. And that property is he a lot¡± he shook his head.


    That was a good summary there.


    ¡°Who knows if they¡¯d keep me here?¡± I joked.


    He smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s hope not. Rats own here¡±. My smile fell off.


    We began walking back to the entrance.


    ¡°If you feel someone is watching or following you, ever. Call me. I¡¯d be around¡± he returned the torchlight to me.


    I shrugged, not really getting him.


    ¡°I mean it, I wouldn¡¯t want you to experience even a quarter of what Jennie experienced¡± his hands was in my shoulders.


    Shivers and heart pounds but I still managed to croak a ¡°Yes, I¡¯d call you¡±.


    So adding Charles to the tally, I now have two handsome guys watching over me. What a princess!

 Chapter Sixty-Six – Big sister roles.

    Bright, very bright morning. I¡¯m yawning like a goat and I didn¡¯t care.


    I reach out for the bottled water always on my desk and gulp all it¡¯s content.


    Pieces of yesterday memory fish in.


    Iugh softly as I remember Jacob insisting of spending the night here after seeing how soft, and big, my bed was.


    I still regret him finding it at the corner. When he hadid on it, propping his head with his hands and asking me to join him.


    I knew that was his bad boy part speaking and the night wasn¡¯t helping. So I had lied on having a headache and needing to sleep early.


    I kinda feel like he knew I was lying but I¡¯m d he had left.


    The night hadn¡¯t been awkward as I expected. Scratch that. The night hadn¡¯t been too awkward. I wasn¡¯t as scared as I thought I would.


    I heard some groaning and scolding sounds from downstairs. They reminded me to snap out of my thoughts and get ready for school.


    Today was the day we will finish the project. Why wait for long when you could finish it all be done with it.


    Also, we have gotten our mud way more easier than lots of groups would.


    I finished my morning routine and hopped downstairs, first dropping at Baby John¡¯s bed to kiss him good morning then tiptoeing to the kitchen; to steal cornkes.


    ¡°Kiera Bob Martinez, I have told you, cornkes is for dys. Stop eating baby food so you¡¯ll grow well!¡±.


    Mom shouted at me before I opened the cupboard. I hate whoever told her cornkes were baby food. Those stuffs were my life energizers.


    ¡°And good morning, Mrs. Bob Martinez. Did I chase you in your dreams?¡± I groaned and dragged the egg carton down so I¡¯d fry myself some eggs.


    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯d take John for check up today. I found a good doctor. A better doctor than that one¡± mom sighed.


    I just nodded. I didn¡¯t even know the previous doctor she used to take John to.


    ¡°Will you take dys to school for me?¡± I choked on my water and stared at her.


    ¡°If dys school wasn¡¯t the opposite direction from mine and would take me two hours to get there, yes¡± I frowned.


    dys school was rmended to mom. And that¡¯s the only reason dys schooled there. The school started by nine am.


    So it¡¯s not bad if she drives for almost two hours to get there. But me, my school starts by 7:45am. I had to be in school on time.


    ¡°I have called Charles to not bother pick you up¡± Mom added, washing her hands on the sink.


    She really left me no choice. I guess it¡¯s time for my big sister roles.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lucky and meet thest ss before recess, mom¡± Iined.


    She shrugged, ¡°C¡¯mon, you meet school all the time. They won¡¯t punish you if you miss today. And you have a reason to¡±.


    Was she sparking my rebellious heart more? Cos I just had a rebellious feat yesterday.


    My rebellious heart would go haywire if I¡¯m given a chance of acting rebellious again.


    dys stormed into the kitchen. Mom handed her the cornkes she had prepared and she grumpily took it.


    I knew they had had an argument. She reced me in that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go to school today¡± she sighed when mom left the kitchen.


    I cocked my eyebrows ¡°Why?¡±.


    I¡¯d be d if she didn¡¯t wanna go. I didn¡¯t wanna take her. But in the spirit of my big sister roles, I won¡¯t say that.


    She pped the bowl unto the cab with angry eyes and I knew whatever the reason was annoying, ¡°Some kids bully me for my short hair¡±.


    Bullying? Now I was interested.


    My pathetic little sister narrated how there was an incredulous hype for long hair among the little wimps of her ss.


    dys had a short hair. She had been sick when she was little, so they said, and her hair had been unhealthy.


    It was cut down for her health to improve.


    ¡°They call me a boy and h h. And bless them that I haven¡¯t gotten mad yet from all their taunts. I hate school¡± she said with finality.


    I shook my head. Even kids these days had a reason to bully others. When did long hair be a thing?


    ¡°I bit someone¡±.


    I burst outughing, ¡°I thought you said you haven¡¯t gotten mad yet. Then that¡¯s why you don¡¯t wanna go to school¡±.


    She huffed but said nothing.


    I hurriedly took out the eggs before they became ¡®deep fried¡¯.


    dys continued her whine about how school was basically useless to the society and was just an avenue for adults to bully kids with their knowledge.


    Like she did make sense but I wasn¡¯t supposed to agree with her.


    We arrived by 8:04 am to her school. She folded her arms angrily and stomped in.


    I decided go follow her in at least to see the pretty girls that were her bully.


    Some eight year olds who were already feeling like princesses.


    Well I wasn¡¯t disappointed by my sight. Cos there stood Mirabe Martinez. In all her deceptive pride and glory.


    I expected her to taunt dys as she came in but she ignored her and so did dys.


    I then realized dys never said her bully was Mirabe or even girls but some annoying boys.


    That¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t know Mirabe schooled here. dys never told.


    ¡°Since when did she school here?¡± I tapped dys and pointed at Mirabe. Mirabe noticed and smiled at me. That was weird.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. She was here before me. She is in ss A. I¡¯m in C¡± dys answered, nonchntly.


    ¡°Hey, boy! You should join the football team with that short hair of yours¡± a smallish boy had shouted to dys.


    She balled her fists and red at him.


    ¡°Should we pull your hair so that it¡¯d grow longer?¡± another taller boy a said behind us.


    I guess I was invisible.


    dys gave me the ¡®see what I mean¡¯ face and I nodded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It sadly reminded me of how bullies used to say that I should get in the rain and wash my self clean cos I was dark-skinned.


    I knew it was different but this was still body shaming.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you guys have anything better to do today than annoy someone?¡± I used a nice tone.


    ¡°Oh dys, did you call your big sister to scold us. Oh, I¡¯m scared¡± the taller boy mocked, totally ignoring me.

 Chapter Sixty-Seven – Elsa and Barbie.

    ¡°Oh dys, did you call your big sister to scold us. Oh, I¡¯m scared¡± the taller boy mocked, totally ignoring me.


    He shut up when dys dropped her bag on the ground.


    ¡°Tyler. If I was a boy, I¡¯d be much more cooler than you¡¯d ever be. Thank the Good God I wasn¡¯t¡± and she turned go the smallish boy, ¡°And you, Jake, I can beat you in football anytime. Wanna bet? My dad was a policeman so I¡¯m really fit¡± she smirked as she rolled her eyes at the boys.


    I guess she didn¡¯t need my help much.


    I patted her head and turned to leave.


    I was at the gate when I heard a female, with a subtle Spanish ent, yelling at dys, calling her a ¡°Gold digging orphan¡±.


    Why wasn¡¯t I surprised to see Mirabe?


    ¡°Guess today is bully dys day, isn¡¯t?¡± dys massaged her temples. Why wasn¡¯t she offended she was called a gold-digging orphan?


    She wasn¡¯t am orphan. And for facts, her both biological parents were alive.


    Where did the wuss hear that from? The Martinez must have been doing some ¡®illegal¡¯ background check on us.


    I stayed at the gate holding myself froming back in.


    ¡°I told you I wanna be friends but you said I¡¯m not your type. Then be my enemy and I¡¯d treat you how I treat my enemies¡± Mirabe flung her hair to her back.


    She had a long hair. Since long hair was bing ¡®trendy¡¯ I took notice. Maybe she had started that trend.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t be friends. You are more of a Barbie and I¡¯m an Elsa. There¡¯s a difference¡± dys retorted.


    I guess Frozen made a weirdly huge impression on her.


    ¡°You are crazy? Bringing us down to cartoon character?¡± I kinda sided with Mirabe on that one.


    Like they could talk like kids. I folded my arms not even thinking of ending this possible war.


    ¡°You¡¯re beauty conscious, wanna be the star of every story, have minions following her around¡­¡± dys gestured at the two blonde heads behind Mirabe. The two girls frown.


    ¡°You are a typical Barbie. From the little I know of the cartoon character, you fit her a lot. Her bad parts, you fit her bad parts a lot¡±.


    Right there with ya, dys.


    Rage filled Mirabe¡¯s eyes.


    She pushed aside one of her minions that had snickered on dysment. The little girl fell and grazed her knee.


    I don¡¯t know why a teacher hadn¡¯t crossed this path for thest minutes. No wonder bullying flourished here.


    ¡°You are a short Quokka who doesn¡¯t deserve any respect. How dare you use derogatory terms on me!¡± Mirabe pointed at dys.


    Like a answer to prayer, a teacher holding a bit walled towards us with a book in her hands. She must be teacher of this corner.


    I turned to leave again but decided to wait, incase Mirabe, and minions, me everything on dys.


    The teacher waved and smiled at me but looked away before I could reciprocate.


    ¡°You are all in school and decided to start the day with a fight?¡± the teacher spoke while looking down from her sses.


    I guess morning fights were part of the order of the day. So different in my time. I feel old.


    ¡°Mirabe wasn¡¯t in school all through


    st week, ma¡¯am¡± the boy, the teacher was holding, spoke.


    Mirabe hit him slightly but he pushed her aside and continued speaking, ¡°She also didn¡¯t submit her homework forst two weeks. Coupled with she making Jh graze her elbow yesterday¡±.


    The teacher looked at Mirabe disappointedly, ¡°Beauty, Riches but no Brains. Tsk¡± she walked back into the school building.


    She didn¡¯t even usher the kids in to avoid another fight. And that was all she said?


    I expected Mirabe diving unto the boy who had reported her but she just stood there eyeing him.


    I then saw the uncanny resemnce to dys principal I saw once on mom¡¯s phone. He must be the principal¡¯s son.


    ¡°Stop fighting with pretty girls like dys. I told you it makes you looked bad¡± the boy stressed on the bad.


    The other boys beganughing.


    Jeez, some cheesy words from a possible eight year old, what is our world turning to.


    ¡°Thanks for the advice, Scott, but being bad, ugly or stupid can¡¯t beat being poor. Like this insect over here¡± Mirabe looked dys over.


    ¡°My family¡¯s wealth right now, without no extra working, would take us to our seventh generation. What can she boast of?¡± Mirabe¡¯s minions cheered as she spoke.


    I rolled my eyes. These kids fight was just about wealth, parents, h h. Like I thought Mirabe was better than this.


    ¡°Look, Mirabe, you¡¯re the Raquelle while dys is the Barbie in this story. You won¡¯t always get to win¡± Scott hissed.


    ¡°I¡¯m no Barbie. I¡¯m am Elsa¡± okay, dys retort was cringe. Like I love you but shut the he up.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡± I rushed back to the kids. ¡°I gotta be on my way. Don¡¯t you guys have ss to do or something?¡±.


    ¡°We do. But Elsa and Barbie were arguing¡± Scott winked at dys.


    She rolled her eyes which any sensible would do at such time. Who was this eight year flirting with.


    He began heading towards their ss. The boys followed him. It was obvious he pulled principal sons card from time to time.


    Mirabe red at Mirabe for what seemed like eternity before joining the rest. Along with her minions.


    ¡°Have fun. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re much trouble here¡± I patted her cheeks. She smiled and joined the rest of the ss.


    As I expected, I waste for my own ss and was unlucky enough to just meet recess.


    I hurriedly ran to my form teacher to exin my a sense. She seemed to be in a good mood and perfectly understood.


    I met up with Jacob and Jasper outside, they just ordered some foods and had collected it at the gate.


    Who knew one could order food while at school grounds? Or is it rich kids privileges?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I bet you had a sweet sleep on that sweet bed of yours?¡± Jasper grinned as he saw me. I eyed Jacob and he scratched his nape.


    ¡°Jacob told me how the bed bounced. It¡¯s a good one¡± Jasper ruffled my hair. I pped his hands out and pped Jacob¡¯s back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go finish our project, okay? Before I break something¡±.

 Chapter Sixty-eight – Insecure crush.

    Jasper didn¡¯t stop about the bed. I wondered if there¡¯s something else on having a soft bed or he just wanted to taunt me.


    Jacob had been bored of the subject and rarely reacted.


    ¡°So do you think I can stop by sometime and see the legendary bed?¡± he asked for the millionth time.


    I red at Jacob for the thousandth time, ¡°What makes the bed so legendary? It even had been peed on my baby brother¡±.


    I added thest part with happiness.


    Jasper reacted by scratching his skin, ¡°I can feel the itchiness that would have descended on my body had I climbed that bed¡±. I smiled satisfactorily.


    ¡°I have already begun working on the project while you spent time sleeping at home¡±.


    Jasper noted as he showed a detailed outline of our project on his notebook.


    Showing the properties of each soil, water absorbance and size of particles.


    ¡°Good for you. The scare I got at that ce was worth everything¡± I shrugged. He bit his lips while Jacobughed.


    Like didn¡¯t we agree that Jacob and I find the soil while he arranged the theory.


    We finished the remaining project and Jasper left to submit. We¡¯d be the first to submit cos everyone would be waiting for the trip to uptown to get mud.


    I met Chloe at the cafeteria.


    ¡°Where¡¯ve you been? I was nning toe to your house?¡± she stuffed her half eaten bread into my mouth. I rolled my eyes and swallowed it.


    ¡°You have a phone. You can call¡± I said but that¡¯s the thing about Chloe, she didn¡¯t like calling much unless she was bored.


    She preferred physical contacts and conversations.


    ¡°So Jacob spoke on how he got the mud by you two sneaking out at night¡± she raised her left brow.


    I gagged as I ate. Did that dude go about telling everyone about it? What if news somehow gets to my mom?


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. He just told me and Sheena only. So give me a download¡± Sheena joined in as Chloe spoke.


    I gulped down. I had some knowledge on boys. Whenever they make new and strange adventures with girls, they ramble on it.


    I just hoped Jacob wasn¡¯t that kinda boy. Especially as his twin keeps on talking about a ¡®bed¡¯.


    Well, I gave shallow details like how I had to convince my mom to leave the window open but failed.


    How the night had a good aura that day. And how I learnt about Jennie and how she is spected to had died.


    She spoke on her movie with Chris that day and I could only help but wish her well.


    ¡°So you really went out with Jacob that night?¡± Sheena smiled, ¡°For mud you could get anywhere else?¡±. What was she specting?


    ¡°And pay $100 for entry. I¡¯m still thinking of going to the timber house really?¡± Chloe spoke on my behalf.


    Sheena still gave me the unsure and insecure look. Made me wonder if she now liked Jacob.


    ¡°Why asking? Changed Crush?¡± Chloe asked on my behalf.


    Sheena looked flustered and, identally or not, revealed that she was asking cos Jennifer liked Jacob so was surprised when she heard that Jacob and had gone out at night with me. So she told her?


    ¡°Why¡¯d you tell her then? You know it was a project they left to do¡± Chloe seemed to be aware of Jennifer¡¯s crush.


    Why didn¡¯t she tell me? So I won¡¯t seem like a boy snatcher for both she and Sheena as I¡¯ve been involved with Jasper once.


    And if I remember correctly, Jacob and Jennifer were whispering to each other andughing.


    Looked like a romantic deal to me. Maybe he was involved with her. They looked good. J-couple. Smart kids. Good looks.


    ¡°It was a project. And who bonds over a scary night journey to a graveyard?¡± I defend.


    She looked unsure, ¡°Just saying. You seem to be getting lots of guys attentiontely¡­¡±.


    ¡°And it¡¯s that my fault? Everyone is entitled to crush on whoever. If their feelings get reciprocated, then good. If not, good still¡± I added not minding she was still talking.


    I shot a re and looked away. She shouldn¡¯t begin using me as an excuse to feel insecure.


    If I was getting attention that doesn¡¯t mean anyone should feel insecure, if they did, their problem. I don¡¯t even get why I was receiving attention, if I was receiving attention.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jasper and Jacob never confirmed anything. And Reuben who seemed to have been confirmed, was not being crushed on by anyone.


    ¡°Well, I was just saying¡­¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make someone feel bad for being pretty Sheena. Crushes don¡¯tst also¡± Chloe interrupts her. I blushed a little. So I was pretty.


    Sheena had a defeated look and just sighed. Jennifer walked to uster with a drink.


    ¡°Hey all¡± she frowned when no one responded.


    ¡°And congrats Kiera for your team being the first to submit the Agric project. Where¡¯d you get the mud from?¡± she asked like Sheena hadn¡¯t given her a load down.


    Sheena looked up at her and I guess,municated telepathically in twins way, that she had said she knew.


    ¡°It was scary getting the mud though. I slept the moment Iid on my bed. That¡¯s one of the reasons I rante¡± I sniffed.


    Jennifer had a piteous look, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s someone¡¯s grave. It would be spooky. Take care though¡± she left.


    Chloe beganughing and though I wasn¡¯t sure why I joined her.


    It was seven minutes to end recess so I decided to walk outside. Reuben was sitting outside alone. I went to bother him.


    ¡°Hey, someone bit you?¡± I smiled as I hit him slight. I tend to hit someone when I y. Its weird.


    ¡°Hmm. I woke up on the wrong side of the bed. My dog¡¯s sick. And you? How are you?¡±.


    ¡°Cool¡± I answered with a shrug.


    We just stayed there. I ran out of what to say. I was so not a conversation starter.


    ¡°Sorry about your dog¡± I added when I remembered.


    ¡°Sure¡± he replied. We were silent again.


    I made my way outta that ce but then he paused me with, ¡°Did Jacob really stay at your ce for the night. Jasper said he came home by six today¡±.


    My breathing hitched, ¡°No, no, no. Jacob left that same night. Ask him where he was¡±.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. He was talking about a soft bed so I wondered¡± he sent me a small smile.


    ¡°No, heid on my bed and saw it was soft but that¡¯s all¡±.


    Reuben¡¯s head rose up when he heard that, ¡°Heid on your bed? That means he got to your room?¡± his voice was fairly loud.


    I was about exining when I saw a familiar look. One that was passive on Sheena, insecure crush jealousy.

 Chapter Sixty-Nine – Girl Talk

    I was about exining when I saw a familiar look. One that was passive on Sheena, insecure crush jealousy.


    Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was d to be crushed on. But insecurities should never stop someone or imprison another.


    ¡°Yeah, how would we have gone out 12am? He came in through my window¡± I sighed.


    His eyes dimmed, ¡°Oh, did you guys get the mud?¡±. I don¡¯t think he actually cared about that.


    ¡°Yeah, and when we came back, Jacob went home. And I went to sleep¡± I nodded with finality.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t scared right?¡± he sounded amused, ¡°That¡¯s a graveyard you went to¡±.


    ¡°Jacob was there so I wasn¡¯t scared¡±.


    Reuben¡¯s eyes dimmed more.


    ¡°I will be going in. Don¡¯t worry much about your dog. Stay with your cousins so they¡¯ll help your mood¡± I suggested before returning inside.


    I¡¯d never start a conversation unless I have three topics to talk about.


    I sat back with Chloe, Chris was with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯d do you no good¡± he said a bit annoyed.


    ¡°My happiness is all that matters. Fangirling is a choice¡± Chloe said, pissed as well.


    I snatched one if Chloe¡¯s numerous cookies and asked what they were arguing about. I should do more listening than talking.


    Their topic on discussion was on Chloe reducing the number of celebrity crushes she had as she just recently had a heartbreak when one of them got married to another celebrity.


    I tsked. Chloe was hopeless, why was Chris bothering? He was well above the stage of being jealous so was he being dramatic.


    ¡°Look, he isn¡¯t married but engaged and I¡¯m happy for him. Just, he doesn¡¯t love her and it¡¯s just a celebrity stunt, that¡¯s what I mean¡±.


    She even more shameless. How would she know?


    All females celebrities around her male idols gets her triggered. It reminded me of a particr fandom.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you girls have your ¡®girl talks¡¯. Do what you want Chloe. Juste out early for the movie¡± Chris sighed and left to another table.


    Chloe groaned and stayed silent.


    ¡°Yeah, you can never understand boys. Boys can never understand girls either. We are different and special¡± I started some unprecedented prep talk.


    She rolled her eyes amused.


    ¡°What boy made you decide that?¡± Jacob appeared besides Chloe.


    Can Chloe and I just have ten minutes without a boy appearing from one angle?


    ¡°Have you seen Cara since she came?¡± Jacob asked when we didn¡¯t answer his first question.


    I didn¡¯t know Cara was at school. Why should I care?


    ¡°Why should I care?¡± I asked just that, though in a less sassy way.


    ¡°Well, I miss you guys small fights. She¡¯s still bitching around so go yell at her¡± Jacob joked. Reuben passed by our table and handed Jacob a note.


    His eyes stayed glued to me and I smiled from not knowing what to do. Jacob scribbled something¡¯s in the note and Rueben left.


    ¡°I have a policy on minding my business. She has always been looking for trouble. You guys didn¡¯t stop her so why should I?¡± I chortled.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chloe, who has been pissed, ask Jacob.


    ¡°Should I leave?¡± Jacob pouted. Chloe nods, taking him by surprised.


    ¡°I guess I chased you in the dreamst night?¡± Jacob taunted. pping Chloe¡¯s head. She responded by giving him a painful pinch, and they both began exchanging yful ps.


    I smiled at their y and his expression. I had used it on mom today; ¡°Did I chase you in your dreams?¡±


    Then it hit me! Reuben said Jasper had informed me Jacob cane home by six.


    It wasn¡¯t my business but where had he gone that dark night.


    Was he, by any chance, eavesdropping on I and my mom? He did say he¡¯d protect me. It¡¯s that how he does it?


    ¡°Thanks but I gotta return it¡± he brought out the buttercup mask I gave him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept gifts back¡± I looked away from the mask.


    Chloe took it and began stretching, ¡°It¡¯s a good material. You know, for all your mafia in the night stuffs¡±.


    Mafia in the night? You must be kidding me.


    ¡°You do mafia job? Who knew rich kids had side odd jobs they do for ie!¡± I feigned ignorance.


    Jacob bought it, he must be as oblivious to humor as his twin sometimes, ¡°No, it¡¯s just I rarely stay at home at night. Either with girls, or at a party or going to the timber house for reasons other than collecting mud¡­. You know, those kinda stuffs¡±.


    He was exining in details I don¡¯t need. And did he go to pay reverence to Jennie¡¯s grave.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What other reason, than collecting mud, would bring me to the timber house, definitely none. And parties, guess he still has the bad boy side.


    Jacob snatched it from her and wore it, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. We are not friends. You want me to leave, I¡¯ll leave¡± he said in a tiny voice and shuffled away.


    Chloe and Iughed at the cuteness. From the corner of my eyes I saw Reuben boring holes into me so I stoppedughing. Jeez, this was prison.


    I changed the topic to Jennie. Asking if the police never searched for her body to investigate the true course of her death.


    Chloe fidgeted a bit. She said she died while delivery. Pressure may have been mounted on her that caused her being ufortable.


    Also, she might have been saved but for some reasons wasn¡¯t. All the public knew was that she had been threatened by the Martinez to abort the child.


    And she didn¡¯t so it was possible they had a hand in her death. Being an orphan who was under the Martinez child support foundation, her death was easily covered up.


    Some said it was suicide. And she was buried at Japan. Some said, she was killed and buried at timber house.


    No one knew which was the truth till they found a body which seemed to be hers at timber house. People began specting that perhaps she was really killed.


    I kept on swallowing saliva while she exined. I swallowed till my throat went dry. The bell rang for recess over, finally.


    I was still wondering on what happened to Jennie¡¯s child but I left that for another ¡®girl talk¡¯.

 Chapter Seventy – His Crush’s bestfriend.

    We didn¡¯t have Agric ss to day but the teacher called me so I was anxious as to what happened. Being called into the staff room is scary stuff.


    When I got into the teacher¡¯s staffroom all eyes went on me. I realized I hadn¡¯t knocked so I ran back out and did just that.


    Someone permitted me in and I smiled awkwardly as I made my way to my Agric teacher¡¯s desk.


    Turns out that for safety of our project, we should submit same time with others at the due date. The project was handed back to us.


    There goes our ¡®first to submit the project¡¯ award.


    The next problem was to decide who¡¯s locker it stays in for the mean time.


    Like it was three small containers with three different soil types, a note book of our observations and another three small containers with the three different soil types in water.


    My locker was filled with books I hoped to read whenever I was really bored at school but J-twins had imed that they left their locker keys at home. Both of them had.


    I had to beg Chloe to let some of my books stay in her locker while I squeezed in our project in mine.


    I hoped the groups would submit their projects quickly. I can¡¯t be suffering from being too fast.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Kiera. I¡¯m really sorry but my locker can¡¯t take all your books. I brought some books today cos of the project¡±.


    Chloe was still panting as she had ran to tell me the ¡®good news¡¯. She dumped three heavy books on my hands and ran back to her locker.


    ¡°I¡¯d drop you home if you want¡± I turned to see Reuben. Had this dude been following me about since school ended?


    I, with a smile, dropped the books on his hands, ¡°Sure. Thanks. You¡¯re the best¡±.


    He helped me open the door while keeping the books on his shoulders.


    I opted for some cool songs the moment I got into the car, to avoid some more endearing blues.


    We met Charles outside my house carrying baby John.


    ¡°Are you done with school already¡­¡± Charles trailed off as he saw Reuben.


    I ran to him and hugged him, ¡°Yeah, today is Friday remember. And you better stay and help me with my homework¡± I yed with Baby John¡¯s hand a little.


    I realized the awkward silence that was behind me so I turned to introduce.


    ¡°Oh, and this is my ssmate Reuben. He¡¯s popr at school for being great at math too¡± I said to Charles but loud enough for Reuben to hear. He smiled.


    ¡°And Reuben, I bet you know him, whether as your ex senior or as a famous model. If you¡¯re into modeling stuff¡±.


    ¡°I am not¡± Reuben interjected.


    ¡°Well, okay, you should try sometimes¡­¡± I shrugged, ¡°But it¡¯s good you guys have met. He¡¯s my best friend since we were kids¡± I patted Charles shoulders.


    Reuben scoffed visibly, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be her brother¡±. Charles smiled and yed with John¡¯s hands but said nothing.


    What was with Reuben? Would he put up fits with every male Ie in contact with cos he had some crush he never told me?


    ¡°Thanks for the ride home though¡± I brought out my bags and books from his car.


    ¡°Hi, Reuben¡± dys came out with a sweater for her brother. She was all dressed up too. She didn¡¯t get a response from him so I waved at her.


    ¡°Thanks for bringing her home. I was on my way there the moment I put this little man to sleep. Kiera, if you want freshen up in twenty minutes, let me take you guys out¡± he high-fived dys.


    ¡°Informed mom?¡± I asked. It won¡¯t be funny if she came home to not see any of her kids at home.


    He nodded, ¡°She said I could. She had also asked that I bring dys home¡± Charles¡¯st words felt bitter. I felt it too.


    I turned to see Reuben still standing there.


    Was there some kind of ritual I should perform to tell him thanks for dropping me and he could leave?


    I pleaded with him with my eyes, ¡°Do you need water or¡­?¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± he opened his car door and mmed it hardly. Baby John jolted but Charles patted him back to sleep.


    ¡°Bye bye¡± dys said while I waved. He waved back with no emotion and drive off. At least, he¡¯s met his crush¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°Where are we going to?¡± I hopped inside.


    ¡°A park. It¡¯s Friday so let dys y a bit. You¡¯d stay close to me to avoid you being napped¡± Charlesughed at his poor joke.


    There was a word like ¡®napped¡¯ and it meant ¡®to grab¡¯ so his joke was just a statement. But I didn¡¯t bother tell him.


    He should remain in his good mood, take us out to the park, help me with my assignments and then I could go all evil on him.


    The day went by smoothly. I had a short video call with Chloe while we were at the park. And I wasn¡¯t trying to show off to her. Just show her I was at the park.


    ¡°Hey, that looks like fun. I¡¯m here with my mom, learning how to bake. I only know how to eat, baking ain¡¯t for me¡± she whined while munching on some¡­ dough?


    ¡°Well, today is still good for me. Despite all the drama¡± I told her about Reuben¡¯s attitude with Charles and how I had ¡®identally¡¯ stumbled on Jacob confirming his crush.


    ¡°Turns out it was Reuben who had a crush on you not J-twins. Maybe they are being nice cos their favorite cousin likes you. But those Indian twins sisters don¡¯t understand¡± Chloe shook her head.


    It urred to me that both Jasper and Jacob and Sheena and Jennifer were twins. They¡¯d really look good together.


    ¡°Should we start a merging scheme?¡± I gave a devilish grin.


    Chloe smiled but it faded off, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna scare you but I have to say, that tall guy on ck always following you. Do you know him?¡±.


    Her brows were angry and I could sense she already knew I didn¡¯t know him.


    Someone was behind me? I tried not to run but headed towards Charles and my siblings. It could be only one person. My ¡®napper¡¯.

 Chapter Seventy-One – The Quarrel.

    Someone was behind me? I tried not to run but headed towards Charles and my siblings. It could be only one person. My ¡®napper¡¯.


    I sat besides Charles with tension visible on my face.


    Before be could ask what was wrong, I bet, his eyes caught nce of a tall dark man on ck leather jackets and sunsses. This cloudy day. One would think it was the CIA¡¯s from movies.


    ¡°Bye, Chloe. Thanks¡± I said when I remembered Chloe was still on the call.


    ¡°Be safe. Call youter¡± she said worriedly and turned off.


    (Later that same day)


    I took John from Charles and went inside mming the door hard on Charles face. dys just stood outside with him, nk faced.


    How was it my fault if someone had been following us at the park? The park was a public ce. Even murders could happen there!


    But he had to me it on my ¡®unimportant call with Chloe that nearly endangered my life¡¯. Well, we are back home, he could live freely.


    I¡¯ve never been bored from staying at thefort of my house so he could leave me here. The day still ended bad, no matter how much I thought it won¡¯t.


    dys crept up to my room and I shot her a re, ¡°Has he gone?¡±.


    She nodded. I handed her her baby brother and went to sleep.


    When I woke up mom it was a Saturday morning. I made a short prayer, had my bath, brushed my teeth, and sat down for breakfast.


    ¡°Morning, Queen Kiera. You slept till I was done cooking¡± mom dropped a te in front of me. A te of steaming rice and chicken stew. I wondered the asion.


    ¡°Thanks mom. Had a near death experience yesterday¡± I rolled my eyes as I used Charles words. How can he be so dramatic?


    I gave a rundown of incidents and only made my mom worry.


    I still don¡¯t get why I was a target and I don¡¯t still know if it was the Martinez for sure.


    Just cause I ran outta their house with a contract form that I was given to sign?


    ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯re gonna stay home. It pains me to say this but maybe you may restart homeschool¡± as the words left her mouth, my whole life came crashing down.


    Homeschool? Just when someone had a crush on me, I¡¯m about to get a good grade on a science project, and bonding better with the human race.


    ¡°Great, just great mom! I¡¯m a target of kidnap and instead of reporting to the police, I am to stay hiding at home?!!¡± I nearly choked on my rice.


    ¡°Kiera Bob Martinez, don¡¯t shout at me! You should have known better before venturing into the Martinez¡¯s house¡­¡±.


    ¡°Well, can¡¯t your position as manager of Si help? What¡¯s it¡¯s use if it doesn¡¯t bring awareness to what powerful people do!¡± I interrupted gesturing towards her big bag she carried to work everyday.


    ¡°I went to Martinez cos I know you wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯d do the same thing you did at Cornfest. Ignore, forgive like the blessed saint you are. And enjoy being deprived of your rights!¡±.


    Mom dropped a heavy m on the table, ¡°Enough. Go to your room. Why are you overreacting. I¡¯d talk to you about thister¡±.


    I groaned loudly before ascending up my room. I squished my fave harshly with my pillow.


    These Martinez really knew how to barge into my life at the most exciting times.


    I had to force myself to go to sleep to avoid stress building up in me.


    I woke up to my phone ringing but I was toote in picking it. It was Chloe and when I called her back, she didn¡¯t pick up.


    I went online to Facebook to see lots of messages on there. I hardly remember whenst I went online.


    Social media could be some kind of joy but couldn¡¯t quite rece the real life.


    Or the pain from my stomach, every pang reminding me I didn¡¯t finish my bowl of rice and chicken stew.


    While checking through my messages I saw, for some reasons, that I was added to a random group chat.


    I tapped in to remove myself from the chat but then saw ¡°let¡¯s wait for Kiera¡±. I got interested and texted ¡°hey?¡±.


    I tapped the profiles of the two members of the three in the group chat.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Jasper Impossible?¡± I basically dropped my phone on the bed.


    Not just cos I was shocked to see Jasper on a social media tform but cos he¡¯s profile picture had him with rainbow colored hair.


    Who said Jacob was the only carefree twin? He even had thousands of followers already.


    The other member was Jacob. Just Jacob. It was a new ount. With a thousand followers nevertheless.


    The J-twins effect. They basically just posted pictures if themselves, hot, cute, bored. And their daily lives.


    They didn¡¯t look like high schoolers for sure.


    Jacob: Oh she¡¯s here.


    A notification came in on my messenger.


    Me: What are you guys up to? *smiley face*


    Jasper: ain¡¯t it obvious. We bored.


    I¡¯ve never felt so¡­ mere.


    Me: You¡¯re two. y with yourselves.


    Jacob: He¡¯s not home. It¡¯s surprising he¡¯s bored when he¡¯s at his friends house.


    Anyway, Kiera, did Reuben tell you anything special?


    Me: Was he supposed to?


    Jasper: (Replies to Jacob¡¯s message) On my way home.


    (Replies to me) If he didn¡¯t tell you anything, forget it. Don¡¯t hope.


    I rolled my eyes. They shouldn¡¯t make me a topic of discussion at home. It¡¯s never safe having boys talk about you.


    When I went back to the chat, I saw me memes spammed in. Tsk. These boys were babies.


    Me: I¡¯ll be leaving.


    Jacob: Why?


    Me: Y¡¯all babies.


    Jacob: Baby daddies you mean or baby baby? *smirk emoji*


    Could he stop?


    He sent two pics of himself. One with him at a beach side wearing a¡­ crop top? The other one he wore a suit. A red one.


    Me: I like the red suit better. I always preferred being professional.


    Jacob: Oh thanks but I didn¡¯t ask your opinion. I just sent the picture.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Was this a private group chat for the J-twins only or am I missing something?


    Jacob: But I guess I¡¯ll send more. So you¡¯ll feel useful.


    That was it. I scrolled to the right and tapped leave group. They were the ones that invited me and were now making me feel less than myself.


    I texted Chloe and asked why she called. She didn¡¯t answer still.

 Chapter Seventy-Two – Pick one.

    You know how people say that it was hard quarreling with your mom cos you two have the same attitude? It was so true.


    I¡¯ve been trying to get my mom¡¯s attention but she has been acting busy. I threw apologies her way but she never responded to any.


    I did have to admit I was right in my ims cos mom was rather slow in getting justice for herself. Just I shouldn¡¯t have been so¡­ outspoken.


    I received a call just while I was contemting making lunch as an apology gift or not. I wasn¡¯t great at cooking but I wanted to give it a shot.


    ¡°Jacob, why are you calling me? You have the whole GC to yourself now¡± I queried.


    ¡°You got angry? I¡¯m sorry but you are so emotional. Get back online, I have a party dress I want you to check. I¡¯m asking nicely¡± thest part was said in a deeper voice.


    Was he threatening me?


    ¡°Fine but¡­¡±.


    I red at my phone. He hung up on me? Who the hell does he think he is?


    Still I found myself logging online to see whatever party dress he had going? Which other way to spend a Saturday at home than streaming online and pinging.


    They had arrays of clothes and I was d I could be helpful.


    It turns out that Jacob had really poor fashion sense and wore whatever he felt cool in.


    Jasper was rather the twin with a typical Disney prince attitude. Wore the right things at the right time.


    Some of the clothes Jacob asked me to pick from, I wouldn¡¯t even wear them for a sleep over to think a party with fun and friends.


    Like one blue stripped suit shorts with a matching blue jacket. Or a white jumpsuit. The asion was to work out.


    And I ask myself who wears suit pieces to work out. Jacob.


    I was d to help as I felt I saved him from a whole basin of embarrassment.


    Jasper: Yay, I¡¯m home. Kiera you¡¯re still here. Hmm. Hmm. Anyway, I feel like ying pick one. Send me pics to y.


    His tone. No ¡®please¡¯ or hint that¡¯s his begging.


    Me: What am I here for again?


    I hoped he¡¯d give a friendlier answer.


    Jasper: We needpany so we sought for you. Just for today.


    I¡¯ve never felt so useless. I sighed and searched deep in my gallery for any ¡®pick one¡¯ photos.


    I¡¯d have used some C-pop or K-Pop idols for the game but I didn¡¯t want them misunderstanding me for an obsessed fan.


    I sent a coge photo I saw on the of Charles. His fans wereparing his ck hair look and red hair look.


    That era passed few weeks ago but it was still making trends.


    Jacob: What in the¡­? Sheesh. Kiera has a crush on a celebrity!


    He sounded using. I knew he¡¯d be like that that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t send my numerous idol pics.


    Jasper: The guy¡¯s stunning though. And familiar. I pick the red one anyway. Red is King.


    Me: (Replying to Jasper) I like red too.


    (Replying to Jacob) Yes, I do Fangirling a lot cos who doesn¡¯t. But that guy is my bestfriend so no crush.


    Jasper: Another one. Preferably this same guy. I like him.


    Jacob: So you chose to be gay?


    I chuckled at their convo. Charles, probably posing beautifully in front of some camera, is making me people go gay for him. Epic.


    Jasper: I¡¯d smack you when youe downstairs, Jacob.


    So Kiera, send more. Don¡¯t just watch us.


    Me: It¡¯s fun. And do you actually call him just Jacob. He¡¯s literally your twin.


    Don¡¯t you have a pet name or something.


    I asked curiously.


    Jacob: I¡¯m not his pet.


    Jasper: Exactly. And he wouldn¡¯t let me call him ¡®Cobby¡¯!.


    Jacob: Let me call you ¡®Perry¡¯!!.


    Where they really arguing on the GC?


    I sent a picture of dys identally. Deciding not to delete it, I sent another of a child model I saved.


    Jasper: The second kid is cute but I prefer the aura of the first kid. What do you think, ¡®Cobby¡¯?


    Jacob: (Replying to Jasper) Don¡¯t start. I¡¯m besides your room.


    (Replying to Kiera) Wait a min, I just saw your reply that the pretty model boy is your best friend. What you living?


    The fact that they, as handsome as they are, still acknowledged Charles was pretty made me impressed.


    I did know boys were rather more honest and blunt than girls. Most girls would rather die than ept another girl was pretty.


    Jasper: I just saw it now too. She¡¯s living in Dreamia. I guess she¡¯s obsessed and have a fanfiction of him already. ughing emoji*


    Jacob: ughing emoji*¡Á8


    They deserved some butt whooping sometimes. They would know Charles but he¡¯s been gone for a year now so they might not remember him.


    Also they weren¡¯t in school when Charles had taken me away from Cara. Their minions weren¡¯t in school as well.


    Me: He really is my friend. I don¡¯t need to prove to you though.


    I made a quick run to my room door as I heard someone knock. It was dys and she had some chocte bars.


    ¡°Mind me sitting with you. Mom left with john for a walk on his trolley. I was alone downstairs¡± she handed me a chocte bar.


    Mom usually had those Saturday walks with all of us. Was she pinning on she¡¯s still mad by leaving without me and dys.


    ¡°See, I had identally sent some popr kids a pic of you and this model on who¡¯s prettier. They both said you¡± I showed her Jasper and Jacob¡¯s messages. She smiled.


    ¡°So walk with confidence at your school, okay?¡± I patted her head.


    ¡°I never walked without. I don¡¯t really care if they think I¡¯m pretty. My friends at school thought I was¡± she shrugged.


    ¡°Hmm, good you have born confidence¡±.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t born. I grew it¡± she answered immediately.


    I received a notification.


    ¡°It¡¯s good¡± I made a thumps up at dys.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob: So you may know the pretty boy though. He schooled in our school. I forgot his face.


    Jasper: Still, I don¡¯t think she knows him.


    Me: Think on whatever. Could someone call Chloe though. I can¡¯t get her.


    (Five minutester)


    Jasper: I can¡¯t get Chloe either. Her mom said she hasn¡¯te home from an errand of twenty minutes. It¡¯s been five hours now.


    Jacob: Should we worry, Kiera? Is that a kidnap? You¡¯re friends with Chloe, y¡¯know.


    Me: I know but I hope not.


    I flew out of my room to look for mom.

 Chapter Seventy-Three – Chloe’s missing.

    Mom hadn¡¯t gone far. She was with baby John at a friend¡¯s shop.


    She frowned at me when she saw me there but it faded when she saw my worried look.


    I exined that I needed her asap and she returned to me. I texted Jacob again if he could visit Chloe.


    I added that it was too much to ask but I¡¯d really appreciate if be did. Luckily he didn¡¯t mind.


    Jasper who was in the dark of what our fear was just ranted on why we were panicking on Chloe missing. That she could be at a friend¡¯s house for all he cared.


    ¡°Has shee back home?¡± Mom asked whole paced around the house awaiting Jacob¡¯s confirmation call.


    There¡¯s no way the Martinez would go after Chloe to hurt me. That¡¯s in bad cos she did nothing to them.


    ¡°Mom what are you doing?¡± I looked at mom nk faced while she striked herptop.


    I sat besides her as she tapped through to the surveince camera of daisy street. It was Chloe¡¯s street. Was Si a securitypany too?


    ¡°I could get in trouble for using this feature but I needed to check¡± Mom sighed. I looked awed. I only saw these features of action and crime movies.


    It was being supported by Google map and m was typing ine codes¡­ was she hacking something?


    The camera zoomed down to one of the CCTV camera at daisy street. Mom sent the video back to 9:39am when her mom imed she had left for the errand.


    We saw Chloe leave a street and corner to a coffee shop.


    I frowned, her mother had said Chloe had gone to drop some clothes at her sisters house. What was she doing at a coffee shop then?


    We watched her stay there for minutes beforeing out to give a bag to someone I recognized as her elder sister.


    She didn¡¯t turn back after handing the bag and stood there. Her sister had left.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A ck Mercedes stopped in front of her, twelve minutester, and she got in. Mom looked at me confused.


    The car belonged to Charles, even if there were a million ck Mercedes I¡¯d recognize his. Mom recognized it too, warranting the confused look.


    ¡°They¡¯re friends. Maybe Chloe just went out with him for a bit. It¡¯s exnatory¡± I scratched my head as I gave the excuse to mom.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen this girl before but Charles knows her? Hmm. If she¡¯s your friend shouldn¡¯t she be meeting with Charles with you?¡± Mom questioned.


    Well, she was his friend and can meet when they liked.


    ¡°Chloe has a crush on Charles. I have been trying to¡­ pair them up. I guess it¡¯s working¡± I chuckled nervously.


    Mom had a disapproving look, ¡°Don¡¯t force a girl on Charles¡± her tone was disappointed.


    I nodded and hurried back go my room to call Jacob, to stop him from panicking, if he was. And to avoid him doing some mafia-y stuff to find Chloe.


    Chloe and Charles just made us worry for nothing.


    The least she could have done was tell her mom she¡¯d have done the errand and was now going out with a friend.


    Chloe just skipped important things sometimes.


    ¡°I¡¯m technically in front of a police station now. Chloe went out with who you said? Her mom was worried¡± Jacob barked.


    I wanted to yell back that he shouldn¡¯t bark at me but I knew he must have been worried. I never thought of this side of him.


    ¡°She worried us for nothing and was reckless. Who she went out with isn¡¯t the point. He thought he¡¯s taking a girl who is responsible enough¡± I tried to defend Charles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call her mom and tell her daughter went to see her boyfriend. She¡¯d be surprised but not worried. Or not¡­¡±/


    ¡°Charles isn¡¯t her boyfriend¡­ yet. Don¡¯t assume. Charles is my best friends, that model, that¡¯s him. Don¡¯t say that to her mom¡± I rapped.


    Jacob was mute from his end before finally hanging up. I groaned loudly. He better not term Chloe as Charles¡¯ girlfriend. It¡¯d drain his career.


    I phoned Chloe again and it rang, she still didn¡¯t pick up.


    I went online to exin to Jasper, in case he was worried, I doubt.


    Jasper: You¡¯re serious that you know that model? And our Chloe is chilling with him now?


    I sneered at his use of ¡®Our Chloe¡¯.


    Me: Yeah, I know him. And our Chloe is.


    I cringed. I sent a photo of Charles, dys, baby John and I at the park yesterday before the turn of events.


    Jasper: Gosh, you mean this. That little girl is your sister too? Pretty family you got there. Wishing Chloe luck.


    Me: Yeah. Luck and sense. Lots of that.


    Jasper: Agreed. ughing emoji*¡Á4 Jacob ran out of the house thinking she was involved in some kidnap. He¡¯s so dramatic.


    Me: She could have been.


    You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Jasper: Enlighten me. *smirk emoji*.


    Me: Bye. Wait till Jacobes. At least, he¡¯d be there to smack off any smirk that¡¯d be on your face.


    My phone suddenly began ringing. It was Chloe.


    ¡°Is something wrong? You¡¯ve been calling like crazy and now Jacob just called me¡± she sounded annoyed. And why didn¡¯t she answer.


    Well, we should be the ones annoyed. But when I thought of it, she could have hone her normal business without fear if being kidnapped.


    Cos, honestly, she didn¡¯t do anything to be a target of kidnap. Jacob and I, we¡¯re being dramatic or worried for nothing.


    ¡°We tried calling after your mom called in that you haven¡¯t returned home for five hours. Why?¡± I sounded irritated.


    ¡°I told my elder sister to tell mom I was called out my a friend. I told her. Did my mom begin calling all my ssmates to tell them?!¡± she was having her own barking session on the phone. At me, again.


    ¡°Do you me her? You could have called in before your date girl! Tsk. Go home now. She¡¯s worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know I¡¯m with Charles now? Or what date do you mean?¡± she interjected.


    Was I supposed to tell her my mom hacked some surveince camera at her street to track her movements? I can¡¯t even exin how mom could do that.


    ¡°You just told me Charles was with you. Call Jacob and say you¡¯re okay. Take care¡± I sputtered.


    I fell on my bed, holding my stomach that was now growling angrier than ever.


    I hoped this weekend passed by with less drama. Someone should time travel me to Monday. This weekend wasn¡¯t it.

 Chapter Seventy-Four – Project destroyed.

    My wish was somehow granted and the weekend fast forwarded to Monday.


    I was happy to breathe in the fresh breeze of a Monday morning. I still hated Monday mornings.


    My school preparations routine went quickly and I hopped in Charles¡¯ car to drive me to school.


    I faced the other side avoiding Charles gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you listen, this girl? I said I¡¯m sorry¡± he repeated. I rolled my eyes. He always used demeaning words on me.


    Perhaps it was cos I was always sorting his attention when we were kids. Or cos I still depend on him now a lot.


    But I knew I could help myself. If I just stopzing around a bit.


    ¡°Thanks for dropping me off¡± I said and proceeded to opening the car door. It didn¡¯t budge. I red at Charles.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. But we should settle first. I got angry at you for being careless. I¡¯m sorry if I used hurtful words. Am I forgiven?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, you aren¡¯t¡± I deadpanned, ¡°And why? Cos you¡¯d use them again. There was no use of asking apology if youmit the same sin over and over¡±.


    ¡°Sin?¡± he looked amused. Was I joking here?


    When he was off guard, I tapped his car lock and zapped outta the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯te pick me up. I¡¯de home myself or with my friend. Thank you¡± I turned and left.


    I was almost two hours early so I hoped to catch up with Chloe and maybe talk about why exactly I was cranky about her Saturday disappearance.


    I made sure not to mention to Charles that I knew of he and Chloe¡¯s outing. He was an adult, can do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I saw Chloe and J-twins at the hallway. I waved at them.


    I noticed they looked jittery but then Jacob smiled and waved back. That was suspicious. I caught it and began walking faster to where they were.


    As I marched closer, I examined the floor and found water seeping down to me. Muddy water. I was confused to say the least.


    ¡°Kiera, calm down but¡­ our project is gone¡± Jasper said, every of hisst wordsced with fury. Jacob¡¯s smile disappeared and was reced with frustration.


    I dashed to my locker and truly, it was gone. Gone with my locker¡¯s door. There¡¯s really no happiness for me. What happened?


    I nced perplexed at every piece of note and container. Broken, soaked, poured out and it was done deliberately.


    The textbook of mine that I had copied our theory from, torn and soaked. The locker¡¯s door wasn¡¯t that tight for the items to have burst open.


    And if it had only the items besides the door would pour out, not all. I picked up our notebook. This can¡¯t be.


    This was done by hand, and even sprinkled everywhere.


    Didn¡¯t our school clean on Saturdays, then this was done by Sunday? What demon would be causing such havoc at such a blessed day!


    I heard Chloe running to me. With one of the containers that had somehow rolled far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cara. She admitted now. She¡¯s at the entrance¡± those words sank into my heard and gazed at the broken containers hoping they¡¯d burn, or fix themselves.


    My legs galloped to the school entrance, ready to pounce on the culprit.


    ¡°Cara Adams you bastard!¡± I swore when my gazended on her. But then I saw her fall to the ground with a heavy thud. I paused.


    Jasper picked her from the ground and literally threw her to the other side. Jacob ran to stop him. Cara let out a scream and it gave me shrills.


    She must have broken some bones. And finally received the blow she¡¯s been forcing Jasper to give her from the first week I got to the school.


    ¡°Cara you¡¯re such a witch you know. Instead of being at church to cleanse your devil, you came here to do this!¡± Chris shouted.


    He just walked in and had gotten a load down from Chloe. Chloe threw the broken containers she was holding towards Cara¡¯s direction.


    The brat flinched but the container never got close. It knew she was dirt.


    I jumped on her and squeezed the soaked notebook into her mouth, trying my best for everything to fit in.


    I really don¡¯t mind Jacob pulling me away but aimed on getting a good amount of the moist paper into her mouth.


    Next was the mud water from our project pouring down on Cara. I ran from her side as some touched me. I red at Jasper. Jacob pushed him away from Cara again.


    ¡°Y¡¯all should calm down!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Why! All our work gone cos of this bitch. How¡¯ll we recover our marks! Isn¡¯t this a fail?!¡± Jasper growled and kicked Cara.


    Chris pushed him backwards. I admitted that that was hard.


    He must really hate Cara. And so far, she¡¯s done nothing but nurture that hate.


    My legs grew weak and I fell to the floor. Does that mean I¡¯d start brainstorming and going back to the timber house again?


    This is a fail.


    ¡°But the teacher know you guys did it. You¡¯ve submitted already. Just tell what happened. Things will work out¡± Chloe said to me, her voice was loud enough for Jasper to hear.


    He voluntarily calmed down and began walking towards our ssroom, waiting for our teachers toe to give an exnation.


    Jacob followed after him to avoid him hitting Cara, who was still sprawling in the ground, again. He just crossed over her like she was some dirt.


    Chloe must have felt hurt by that as she dragged Cara, by legs, to the side of the hallway where there was muddy water.


    There she could whine in pain in peace and not block anyone¡¯s way. It¡¯d be such a sight when school bes bustling with students.


    I stood up from the ground as not to be at the same pathetic level as Cara.


    ¡°You sure are jealous of everyone¡¯s sess, aren¡¯t you?¡± I stooped besides her, rubbing some mud that sshed on her hair.


    I knew I was giving bully vibes but I cared less.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d die soon. Did you get the kidnap letter? You¡¯d die soon¡± she muttered tiredly and a grin spread across her face.


    Instead of being terrified, infuriation spread all over me and I banged her head at the lockers and walked over her.

 Chapter Seventy-Five – Fear mixed with Anger.

    How dare she threatened my life after she just threatened my education!


    ¡°Kidnap letter? You¡¯d be kidnapped?¡± Chris asked when I got to the ss. Apparently be had heard Cara¡¯s words and was worrying.


    No one was in ss, except J-twins. Jacob was patting his twin¡¯s back.


    Jasper looked like he¡¯d cry. He had brain stormed a project that was supposed to be done during weekends.


    Just to be the first that submitted. And now it was wasted.


    Jacob lifted his head and looked at me and Chris.


    ¡°Forget Cara, okay? I was sent a kidnap letter but it won¡¯t work¡± I gritted my teeth.


    I wanted to do terrible things to her. She had that effect in people. Turned them to monsters. My head began aching.


    ¡°From the Martinez? They¡¯re the ones that do such. That¡¯s a threat. Won¡¯t you call the police?¡± Chris was looking from me to Chloe, who just sat besides me.


    ¡°Kidnap letter? Why?¡± she asked.


    My head felt so heavy and Iid down on the desk, shaking my head, trying to shut down all the questions.


    I heard Jacob talking, perhaps exining it. Chloe then said something about us crashing at their house and running out.


    If they can put two and two together¡­ I¡¯m sure they¡¯d still be confused as to why I was given a kidnap letter.


    ¡°Call the police!¡± Jasper ordered immediately.


    Chris gave a firm nod and brought out his phone. For some reasons, mom didn¡¯t want this to get to the police.


    If the Martinez was as powerful as it¡¯s imed then the police would have no effect. I was in mafia crime syndicate game.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯d take measures. My mom has something up in court. When¡¯s done, they¡¯d leave me¡± I stopped Chris from calling. He gave me an unsure look.


    ¡°What is your mom doing exactly? Is it higher than the police? Only that can help¡± Jasper raised an eyebrow.


    I was feeling drowsy and slumped back to my chair, ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± was all I said.


    Chloe touched my neck and shook her head, ¡°Cara is such a witch. You¡¯ve a headache. Let the nursee to school first¡± she patted my hand.


    The mentioning of Cara made Jasper hit his fist on the desk and Jasper hurriedly rubbed his back.


    So brotherly. I had forgotten who was older.


    ¡°But still, let the police know. Just in case¡­¡± Chris began dialing on his phone.


    On impulse I kicked his phone down and it smashed, ¡°Don¡¯t call anyone!¡± I found myself shouting. What¡¯s wrong with me?


    Chloe pushed me down and patted me.


    ¡°Kiera calm down. Take some water¡± Jacob pleaded. Chris looked petrified and looked down at his phone. It¡¯s screen, strangely, didn¡¯t crack and was still on.


    I cared less and turned away for him trying to calm whatever demon was making me this anxious.


    For some reasons, ¡®you¡¯d die soon¡¯ kept repeating in my head.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Kiera, don¡¯t fret much, it is just another trip to the timber house. It¡¯d be fun¡± Jacob convinced but it only made me more anxious.


    I knew he was trying to help but it made me feel worse. I¡¯d have to lie to mom again. Sneak out in the sea of the night. And visit a graveyard.


    ¡°So you¡¯d scare me again. And mafia me around?!¡± I snap immediately. He gulped and shook his head.


    Chloe massaged my head and tells me to calm down. I wanted to smile at her but my face couldn¡¯t lift up. I ended up staring at her.


    ¡°Leave her alone, Chloe. She¡¯s mad at everyone now¡± Jacob warned.


    I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s problem with me. Chloe stopped massaging me and I grew stressed again.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mad one, Jacob¡± I literally stood up from seat.


    I felt a soothing cold water run through my spine and wet my skin. My heart beat stabilized.


    It hastened when Chris, who had poured the cold water on me, said ¡°Sit down and shut up, Kiera¡±. I obediently did.


    This dude was so in. Pouring cold water on me this calm morning with no extra clothes on me.


    Good thing I wore a thick hoodie so I¡¯d just let the water dry on me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When fear and anger mixed in me, I became someone crazy. I regret all that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna die¡± I whimper andid my head on the desk again. Jacob sighed and I wondered why.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯re acting crazy. You¡¯re scared and frustrated¡± he chuckled a bit but was sprayed cold water by Chris for him to shut up.


    ¡°Dude zip up the mouth too¡± Chris said sternly. I shut down all their voices and try to sleep.


    While I was working on hearing nothing, I heard a familiar voice so I brought back my consciousness curiously.


    ¡°Hey, guys¡± it was Nancy¡¯s voice. Perfect timing. It sounded excited.


    ¡°Hey, look who¡¯s here!¡± J-twins said in unison. I heard themugh at their jinx.


    ¡°Wee back. How¡¯s your mom?¡± Chloe asked surprised. Nancy said something inaudible that made Chloeugh.


    I was d it was good news. I had begun to fear that the had been kidnapped or something.


    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t bother help her up cos I¡¯m sure she¡¯s there for a good reason but why is Cara on the wet floor? ¡± Nancy said, throughughter.


    ¡°To prepare for the hell she¡¯d go throughter today¡± Chloe stated.


    Then Jasper roared, all of a sudden ¡°She destroyed our team project on the day of submission!!¡±.


    Nancy must have flinched cos Jasper calmly continued his exnation with a hushed voice.


    I felt a cold, soft, hand touch my neck. ¡°She has a fever you know guys¡± Nancy announced.


    ¡°Consequences of being mad¡± Jacob announced as well. Chris and Chloe guffawed and I clenched my fists from under the table.


    I rose my head up abruptly and re at Jacob. He folded his lips shut and gave a thin smile.


    ¡°Hi, Kiera¡± Nancy waved. I forced a smile and wave back then returned my re at Jacob.


    ¡°Nancy can help you guys with your project. I wanna go home¡± I stormed out of the ss.


    ¡°Call in sick when you get home okay?¡± Chloe reminded me. I gave an emotionless smile.


    Outside the ss, no one was at the hallway.


    It seemed Cara had finally decided to pick herself up from the ground with no studentsing in go see her pathetic state.


    She really was an attention seeker. She destroying the project was just cause of her deep hatred for me.


    And now it had to affect J-twins.

 Chapter Seventy-Six – Kidnapped.

    ¡°Why¡¯s the school not filled by now?¡± I checked the time and it was already 8:12am. Wasn¡¯t school happening today?


    I saw no juniors loitering about and there was definitely no teacher, except for a cleaner that had presumably opened the school.


    I picked up my wet Agric text book that was lying on the wet floor.


    At worse, I could dry it up and use it. I don¡¯t have time to begin losing textbooks as I am in final year of high school already.


    Cara should be ready to repay all these goods she destroyed.


    I don¡¯t know what group she was paired it but I know she wasn¡¯t helping them with the projects but was destroying other groups.


    At the school¡¯s entrance, the gate man wasn¡¯t at the gates yet. Things were looking weirder.


    How can the school gate be left unmanned at past eight? So much for one of the reputable high school at Washington.


    I walked to the gateman¡¯s post and saw a letter in a envelop there. From the feels, it seemed like some cash were inside it.


    Very risky to keep it lying around. I pushed it under his door for his sake keeping.


    Maybe the poor guy was paid today and excitedly went shopping forgetting his job.


    I had walked barely thirteen minutes out of the school gates when I heard footsteps behind me.


    I casually turned around to see who was following me. Maybe Jacob to apologize or Chris cos he needed to buy more cold water.


    But I saw instead a male figure creepily following me. I couldn¡¯t miss the ck leather jacket and sunsses.


    I turned back hastily and fastened my feet. Sweat was dripping down my chest and forehead.


    ¡°Hey, you, stop there!¡± a harsh voce bellowed. I¡¯ve done lots of stupid things but me halting at the man¡¯s voice should top them all. I regret lots of my actions today.


    I broke out of my dilemma and made a sprint. A car drove in front of me and I slowed down to avoid collision.


    Inside the car were more men on leather jackets with sunsses and messy tattoos. The tattoos were scary on their own, talk less of their grins.


    My neck was dragged and a rough cold hand tightened around it. It was hard to breathe. They had a stench too.


    ¡°Let me go ple¡­¡± I began choking. I threw my hands in the air and luckily hit his head, swinging his dark sunsses away.


    Some men alighted from the car and that¡¯s when I knew I was being ambushed.


    With all my might I pushed against the man, holding me pinned to his body in the most perverted way, and sped off.


    I couldn¡¯t see my school but I knew I was straight ahead. I hadn¡¯t even run for up to twenty seconds when their long legs caught up to me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    A hand went up to my nose with a handkerchief. I bit and shouted ¡°help¡± but no one heard me. How could no single soul be on the road?


    ¡°Yes you¡¯re dealing with the Martinez. No onees to your aid¡± the man I had hit his sses off, said. I realize how grave my sin was. For a contract I hadn¡¯t signed.


    ¡°I have the contract, I can return it back¡± I sniffed. My head was panging with pain.


    ¡°I promise not to tell any¡­¡± but a handkerchief covered my nose again. And in no time my whole world turned dark.


    (Third Person Narrative Intended)


    Jacob left the ss in search of Kiera, two minutes after she went out. He knew she was born reckless as there¡¯s a bounty on her head by now. Yet she wanted to stroll off home.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Jasper ran after him.


    ¡°If Kiera want to go home. I¡¯d drop her¡± he said as he sped off.


    ¡°What? Are you the one to drop her¡­?¡± Jasper reduced his pace and stared at his brother. He brought out his phone scrolled down to call Reuben but stopped halfway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fate y¡± he smirked, ced his phone back in his pocket and went back to ss.


    Jacob could hardly believe Kiera, who just left the school minutes ago, had crossed the school street far that he couldn¡¯t see her.


    Had she ran off in anger? He knew he was being annoying but he just wanted to joke around to lights the burdened atmosphere.


    He increased he volume of his radio and cruised around hoping to catch her trying to run home.


    He couldn¡¯t hear around him but he didn¡¯t mind, he hoped she¡¯d hear him. No car or passerby was in sight. It felt weird that no one was.


    He drove all the way to the school¡¯s estate gate. It was locked. And no security man was at post. How would studentse to school?


    ¡°Hey. Something¡¯s weird¡± Jacob immediately called Jasper.


    ¡°What? Found your princess?¡± Jasper cooed. Jacob rolled his eyes but he paused as a realization hit him.


    ¡°Anyway why¡¯s everyoneing from the estate¡¯s back. They said the front gate was locked¡± Jasper added.


    Jacob shook off his thoughts and nodded even if his brother couldn¡¯t see him, ¡°It¡¯s locked really. Did you see Kiera pass back? She¡¯s not here¡±.


    ¡°Nope, she didn¡¯t pass back. You didn¡¯t see her?¡± Jasperced thest part with worry.


    Jacob exhaled, it couldn¡¯t be. Not now. ¡°I¡¯ll search, bye¡± he answered.


    ¡°Oh. Take care and be care¡­¡± Jacob hung up before Jasper finished.


    He began driving back to school watching out for every detail. He reduced his radio as well.


    A book which was familiar caught his attention. It was besides the road. He came down to check and found it was Kiera¡¯s wet Agric book.


    ¡°How did it get here?¡± he asked himself. He realized that she must have taken it with her. Then where was she?


    He exhaled again. It really shouldn¡¯t be.


    Jasper called again, ¡°Hey again. Something is wrong. Chloe said she received a text from Kiera now, saying that she will be gone for a while to improve her mental health¡±.


    Jacob¡¯s brow raised on hearing that, ¡°That¡¯s weird. Gone where? How did she go?¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but Kiera do seem like her mental health need help. Anyway what was weirder was that Kiera added ¡°dear¡± every time she wrote Chloe. Chloe said it wasn¡¯t the way Kiera chatted her. I think this is a cover up for her kidnap¡± Jasper noted.


    ¡°Agreed. Tell Chloe not to answer the message¡± Jacob said immediately and hung up.


    Martinez just striked again. But it won¡¯t end like Jennie¡¯s case. He¡¯d make sure of that.


    He went back into his car and started searching more thoroughly for car tyre prints.

 Chapter Seventy-Seven – Cara’s a psychopath.

    (Still in use of Third Person¡¯s Narrative)


    He went back into his car and started searching more thoroughly for car tyre prints.


    He received an identical text from Kiera, identical to the one his brother had said Chloe received.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The kidnappers must be sending the message to her recent contacts so no one would suspect her disappearance.


    This only means that they were not just nning on kidnapping her or they¡¯d have made her disappearance known and expect a ransom. This could be a murder.


    He yed along and ask where she was so he could drop the stuff that she wanted to give to the Martinez. He knew it¡¯d pique their interest.


    He got a reply that he could give Cara to give the Martinez since their families are allies. He was also warned not to bother her again.


    Jacob immediately knew that Cara¡¯s threat was being carried out. And that Kiera¡¯s life was really in danger.


    She must have some answers to this. The kidnappers did leak she was a close ally after all.


    On returning to school, worried faces ask him for Kiera and he could only show the text.


    Nancy shook her head in disbelief, ¡°Will they kill her? Kidnap? I knew this people were evil¡±.


    Jasper was still trying topare and contrast the simrities between his brother¡¯s and Chloe¡¯s messages but they seemed to be no difference.


    ¡°It could be a message they sent in masse. Maybe Kiera¡¯s mom would get it too, soon. She¡¯d be worried¡± he sounded pitiful.


    ¡°You know, Cara is still at school¡± Chloe pped her hands.


    Nancy turned to her with shock and Chris¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Really? I though she went home after her beating¡±.


    Before Jacob could blink, Chloe had disappeared from his sight. He only saw Chris looking towards the girls¡¯ bathroom in amazement.


    The J-twins ran to the scene and saw Nancy beating the sheeit outta Chloe.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Kiera, you witch!¡± Chloe poured toilet water on Cara¡¯s face.


    Chris didn¡¯t know these girls could be monsters and abusive. And who said he was rough?


    He brought out his phone and began taking photos and vids of the best parts of Cara¡¯s discipline.


    This time Jacob did try to stop the girls. The only student that was at school, apart from them, had followed the estate¡¯s back toe to school.


    She was the topper of grade eleven and couldn¡¯t miss a day of school. The rest of them were basically stuck in school.


    And Kiera kidnapped. The only good thing was that Cara Adams, their mutual enemy, was stuck with them.


    ¡°You bastards leave me alone. Am I with Kiera here! My dad would sue all of you¡± Cara spat at Chloe.


    ¡°But you know where she is, don¡¯t you! If you don¡¯t talk,  I¡¯d expose your involvement with Jennie¡¯s death, dare me!¡± Chloe dragged Cara¡¯s hair and pped her.


    Cara fell on the hard floor of the bathroom. Her butt was in pain but instead of cries of pain, guffaws ofughter erupted from her.


    ¡°No matter what you do, It won¡¯t make Kierae back. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to her now. But it¡¯s fun¡± she pped cheerfully.


    Nancy looked at her darkly. It¡¯s fun? She really should have let her mother destroy Cara¡¯s life when she wanted to.


    Her mother knew early enough that Cara was rted to the Martinez more than they acted.


    Some works and projects of the Martinez were usually termed ¡®Adams and Martinez¡¯. Still people imed it was only business wise.


    Her mother somehow knew her mother¡¯s death was natural and there was something to it.


    Chloe brought out a pin from her hair, ¡°What about if I scar your face, will you tell us where you are keeping her?¡±.


    She shed her sharp pin on Cara¡¯s eyes. Repeatedly swooshing around her face.


    Jasper¡¯s eyes twitched like he could feel the pain of what Cara would experience if she didn¡¯t cooperate. He touched his face by impulse.


    Cara looked around and began shaking to free herself from Nancy¡¯s hold but that only aggravated Nancy to kicking her stomach.


    Jacob pulled her back abut but she shoved his hands away.


    ¡°I never knew my prophesy of Kiera¡¯s death woulde so soon. Or else I¡¯d be at my house awaiting the news. I warned her but she didn¡¯t listen¡± Cara said while tears came out from her eyes.


    Her petty ssmates might be thinking she was the only one who had a grudge against Kiera. They¡¯re so wrong.


    ¡°These are happy tears though. Who do you think gets Kiera¡¯s inheritance if she dies? Me, of course¡± Cara cheered herself.


    It was short lived as Chloe pped her. The girls were now bing clueless on what to do.


    Cara wasn¡¯t talking and Kiera was still in danger. Cara was just a psychopath, they couldn¡¯t believe they never noticed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call Reuben and tell him toe with the police. We have enough proof to show Martinez and Cara are involved¡± Jasper snapped his fingers.


    Chris frowned. Calling the police shouldn¡¯t be an option. Didn¡¯t Kiera throw his phone down when he attempted to do so?


    ¡°We¡¯d also need Reuben to break the gates. We are all trapped here. No school today¡± Chloe chipped in.


    Chris wanted to protest but Nancy giving a resounding p to Cara made him shut up.


    ¡°You know, if we are really going to call the police, it¡¯d be better that Cara looks more like the criminal that the victim¡± Jasper suggested to Nancy.


    ¡°Kiera had a reason she didn¡¯t want to involve the police. To be honest, it could be like Jennie¡¯s case. Swept under the rug. Let¡¯s use locals or team work to help Kiera¡± Jacob said.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s call Reuben to break us out¡± Jacob snapped his fingers again.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for him. For all we know, the kidnappers could be lurking outside¡± Jacob countered causing Jasper to frown.


    ¡°So we are stuck with Cara here. How¡¯s this helping?¡± Chris folded his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check the timber house!¡± Chloe boomed when the team was about dispersing. This caused Jacob to smile. That was an important clue.


    ¡°We can¡¯t follow the main gate. We¡¯d need the grade 10 student to show us the way from the estate back¡± Chris added.


    ¡°Leave that to me¡± Jasper pushed his hair backwards and headed to grade 10.


    ¡°Is he going to flirty with her? He can just ask her nicely¡± Nancy said with a slight disgusted tone.


    ¡°He¡¯s helping in his own way. Tie Cara and keep her somewhere. If we don¡¯t get Kiera, we¡¯re not releasing her. I bet her parents won¡¯t mind¡± Jacob smirked and walked off towards the grade 10 ss with Chris and Chloe.

 Chapter Seventy-Eight – Smelly grandma.

    (Still in use of Third Person¡¯s Narrative)


    The team, J-twins, Chloe and Chris, crept past the low grass and into the tarred road.


    The grade 10 student couldn¡¯t tell exactly why the front gate was locked, why her seniors wanted her to show them the back way or why school didn¡¯t hold.


    But she just followed, hoping to go home and finish herst assignments for the whole month. Toppers loved holidays too.


    The team broke off from their junior and headed towards the timber house. Chris picked up a wooden stick, just in case.


    ¡°Wait, I hope this isn¡¯t one of those reckless teenagers acts we are doing? We need to call the police or what would we do to the kidnappers if they¡¯re there?¡± Jasper halted the group to ask.


    He bet down immediately to wage his knee that was weak and tired as he had been stooping to walk.


    And as a kid who grew up his whole life with a car, these were one of the longest walks he had had. Thanks to the school¡¯s backway that wasn¡¯t motorable.


    He looked up at his twin brother to see how he was managing but he seemed to have a fuel motivating him.


    Or perhaps due to his past bad boy ¡®mafiarism¡¯, long walks had no effect on him.


    ¡°Good question. A better one is why we left Nancy alone with Cara. She¡¯s a witch you know¡± Chloe worried.


    Last thing she needed was another ssmate being kidnapped.


    ¡°Okay, Chloe, call Charles to call Kiera¡¯s mom to bring help I¡¯m anyway she can. Jasper, go back and stay with Nancy and monitor Cara?¡± Jacob shrugged.


    Hisst sentence he wasn¡¯t so sure of Jasper¡¯s reaction.


    Jasper shook his head, ¡°What? I walked all the way to here. No going back. No way bro¡±.


    Chris chuckled and patted his shoulders. It was more punishment going back thaning ahead.


    ¡°How do you know Charles?¡± Chloe asked Jacob as she dialed.


    ¡°Just call him. Let¡¯s go¡± they continued their way to the timber house.


    (Kiera¡¯s POV)


    Everywhere was dark. Dim lights. Soft voices. Sharp pains around my body.


    I knew blood was seeping out from somewhere as I kept losing strength. I only hoped it wasn¡¯t at a vital ce.


    I focused my eyes on something at the distant. It was shiny and attractive. And was floating on air?


    It came closer to light and I saw it was the silver bracelet of a woman. Had I been kidnapped on orders of a woman? Who was this?


    She cat walked to me and pulled my face towards her. She was elderly but had a younger body. But with lots of wrinkles.


    ¡°I am Tessa. Your would be grandmother if only your grandfather hadn¡¯t seen a bastard at America¡± she spat every word on my face.


    I felt like discarding my own face. What a smelly introduction.


    ¡°Stench, strong¡± I couldn¡¯t help but say. Earning me, of course, a p on the face.


    Would be grandmother? Must have been thedy that my grandfather was supposed to marry. Was she still alive and single?


    ¡°I¡¯m d fate yed faster. You¡¯d have me smell this bad?¡± I rather receive the ps than stay quiet while she chatter rubbish.


    ¡°Hmmm. Feisty eh?¡± She pulled my face closer.


    I heard a short clearing of throats. A tall male stood behind us.


    ¡°What, Carlos? Give me a break with the girl¡± Tessa yelled.


    ¡°Just move grandma. We aren¡¯t supposed to kill her. She shouldn¡¯t even had seen your face¡± the said Carlos replied.


    And he called her grandma, maybe thedy wasn¡¯t single. Why was she so angry if she still had her own family?


    I was d I wasn¡¯t going to be killed. When Tessa left me I chuckled a little out of relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Carlos¡± I said as Tessa walked back away into the dark. What was with me and being talkative?


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wee¡± Carlos came closer. With a shiny pen knife on his hands. Should I have thanked him?


    He wore a mask to prevent his face from showing. He looked handsome in the mask.


    Did the Martinez family have a thing about being beautiful? Again, I was lost at that.


    ¡°I am Carlos¡± he dropped the pen knife at a desk, I didn¡¯t know was there.


    He switched on the lights and my eyes winced in pain from the bright impact. I adjusted and saw I was in an empty room with a bed, a desk and chair. A typical kidnap room.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kiera¡± I answered when Carlos didn¡¯t say further.


    He nodded, ¡°Of course I know¡±. He just stayed there looking at me.


    ¡°So? Could you please release me, kind Carlos?¡± I blinked multiples times. To my surprise, heughed. Was I ying, flirting or joking around with my kidnapper?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯d get to the point of you being here¡± he moved his chair closer to me. I could smell his cologne, it was strong but nice.


    I was d he wasn¡¯t hostile.


    However reason for being a victim of kidnap was moreplicated than I thought. It brought about an almost century old story. Forgive my hyperbole.


    So Tessa, the old smellydy, was promised to my grandfather years ago. Her father was a business tycoon who Martinez wanted to work with.


    They then sacrificed their son to a, what we call now, Marriage alliance with Tessa. Against his wish.


    Even though my grandfather ran away to marry another woman, the business he had started didn¡¯t die down and continued till of recent it was closed down.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The revenues, by right, belonged to my grandfather and his descendants. But by contract, belonged to he and Tessa or their descendants.


    Since my grandfather never married Tessa, it was hard to share the properties that was left.


    Tessa also married another man. Carlos was her grandchild.


    So now, Carlos, like me, needed the inheritance which his grandmother was entitled to by contract marriage.


    It wasn¡¯t my business, but I am involved as I can¡¯t have the full inheritance cos the contract was still valid despite the marriage never holding.


    Since it can only be shared by a Martinez and Tessa or their descendants, it was advised I marry Carlos for it to be easily settled.


    And that was the funniest part! It literally had meughing hard despite the blood running from my arm.

 Chapter Seventy-Nine – The Condition.

    And that was the funniest part! It literally had meughing hard despite the blood running from my arm.


    Only problem was, Carlos wasn¡¯tughing with me. He had a serious face and needed someone to exin things to him.


    ¡°Dude, I¡¯m only sixteen. Will be seventeen in three months. I n to marry by twenty-four. Do you see her far it is from now?¡± I cackled.


    ¡°I hoped to marry at twenty-four too. But that¡¯s not it. The properties need to be shared. Thest way of sharing, it¡¯s if¡­¡± I listened attentively to his next suggestion. We¡¯d most likely take it.


    ¡°It¡¯s if there¡¯s no descendant from Martinez or Tessa side. Then the remaining descendants will take it all. But you¡¯re alive and I¡¯m alive. So¡­¡± Carlos shrugged.


    He stared me straight in eyes and I knew that I wasn¡¯t going to take that suggestion. Unless I¡¯m not the one dying, not that I wanna kill anyone.


    ¡°So you wanna marry me?¡± I asked. He stayed quiet.


    ¡°You kidnap me to tell me you wanna marry me?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± he picked up the penknife and brought out a note. He ced it on the floor besides me. It was another contract.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to sign another marriage contract marriage then I may need to make me the only sole descendant¡± he said that so casually like it didn¡¯t mean I¡¯d get to die.


    ¡°Scary¡± I admitted. As I thought of death, the blood oozing out if my arm seemed to be moving out faster.


    Like it wanted to fasten my death process. No, thanks.


    His brows wrinkled, ¡°I am not joking, Kiera. I¡¯m serious here¡±.


    ¡°Me too¡± I shrugged, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d marry someone I just met. I¡¯m not Anna. Not to think you may have your own girlfriend. Didn¡¯t you n to marry her?¡±.


    My words didn¡¯t make any effect on him. He kept swinging the pen knife.


    ¡°And if I sign that contract what makes you think I won¡¯t go back on my words? Or what makes you think I won¡¯t kill you in marriage?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a real marriage. Stop being dramatic. It has a time frame. Two years. If you want, no consummation. Just be my wife in flesh¡­ or there are other ways¡± he pointed the knife at me.


    He stood up and left me try to think. I didn¡¯t really need space to think but weapons to escape from here.


    Marriage contract? I¡¯m bloody sixteen. With not even a boyfriend or even a crush on any boy.


    ¡°Tsk. Today is funny¡± I scoffed. What kind of condition was that?


    Tessa returned to the room and switched off the light, ¡°I rather you dead than my daughter inw even for a short while. I could just kill you when you marry him though¡± she sat in front of me with her legs crossed.


    She had an enviable statue. Like a youngdy. Perhaps that¡¯s why she had a cheesy attitude.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me an idea, granny. Marry your son, then kill him. It¡¯s rude but the only way out¡± I snickered.


    I shouldn¡¯t have as it warranted a p on my head.


    I stubbornly raised my head up, ¡°Stop treating me like an animal! Release me or the police would get you. I¡¯ve had enough!¡±.


    Tessa smirked and pped her hands. A huge looking man came into the room. I went backwards.


    ¡°Bring the liquid. We need to keep her busy¡± the man left to carry out her order.


    My mind kept on racing. What liquid? Hot water, acid or something worse.


    I tried my best to move backwards as the door opened to reveal the man with a ck bowl of dirty water.


    Dirty water didn¡¯t hurt, did it? I stayed calm though was conscious.


    As Tessa wore her gloves to pick the bowl, my fears came back. I caught a smell but it wasn¡¯t distinct.


    She poured the water on my legs while avoiding even a drop to touch her. I winced and expected it to hurt. But it was just a cool water.


    Until¡­ my legs began to itch, it increased and became harsher and that was when I caught the scent, yam water.


    Ones that was used to wash already peeled yams. They itched like hell when contact with raw skin.


    This one just came in contact with bloody tired raw skin.


    ¡°What did you do!¡± I tried to untie my hands and scratch it. It was painful, tears began forming in my eyes. I couldn¡¯t touch my legs, I kept on rubbing them together.


    ¡°You¡¯re horrible!¡± I screamed.


    The witch Tessa howled in pleasure at my suffering. I kicked my legs to let some of the water touch her but she was quick and ran off.


    But she stoppedughing, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare infect me¡± she frowned.


    Why all this torture when was left to think of an answer to Carlos question.


    ¡°What if I became your granddaughter byw? Was this how you¡¯d treat me?¡± I looked down at my red legs. I just had to wince and bite my lips, I couldn¡¯t relieve myself from this.


    ¡°Daughter-inw? You¡¯re a useless product of a useless union. It¡¯s my job to show you your useless existence. You¡¯d die here¡± she bit het nails seducingly. What a bad granny!


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad example to your future daughter inws¡­¡±.


    ¡°Good thing the child I had was a daughter who gave me a son. And my grandson don¡¯t need a woman, women need him¡± she swept her hair backwards.


    I stayed calm and just endured my pain. She seemed less amused and sat down with me.


    ¡°Since you¡¯d be dead soon, I¡¯d tell you my secret. Curious to know about your grandfather and I?¡± she smirked.


    I wasn¡¯t curious. Maybe I was. But I knew how it ended so how it the beginning shouldn¡¯t bother me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pped her hands again and my breathing increased. Was she going to pour more water on me for not responding?


    The huge man came in with water but this time with clean water.


    He poured it on my legs and rubbed something on them. Like a soothing balm making my legs shine. They were still red but they hurt mess.


    ¡°Now listen to me¡± Tessa gestured to herself. So she was a lonely granny that needed someone to chatter to. I nearly pitied her.


    ¡°Yes, I killed your grandma¡± she started. But why wasn¡¯t I surprised? She was the viin here anyway.

 Chapter Eighty – Tessa’s plans.

    The marriage contract between Tessa¡¯s family, the Ramirez and my grandfather, the Martinez was predestined and nned by their fathers.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The children had no say in the preparations. That was why when it was dered to them, there we¡¯re mixed reactions.


    However, being the money conscious woman she was, Tessa Ramirez epted in other to have a stable financial life.


    It wasn¡¯t the case with my grandfather who had already engaged his American girlfriend.


    He revoked all ns and even paid Tessa¡¯s older brothers to stand against the idea.


    But Mr. Ramirez was shut as interested in seeping into the Martinez¡¯s family and status as his daughter.


    Tessa was keen on the marriage. She hated the American and couldn¡¯t take that she was rejected by her kinsman because of a foreigner.


    Her next missing was bringing division to scatter their engagement but all seemed futile.


    She became frustrated that she couldn¡¯t destroy the American woman that she decided to destroy the heart of my grandfather¡¯s mother into making her hate the American.


    She went ahead and poisoned the heart of the other Martinez siblings, my father¡¯s older brother and younger sister.


    I had reasons to believe that they were the current head if Martinez and his old sister I met when I went to sign the contract.


    I guess my sin was more grievous than taking the contract as I am yet to be asked to provide the contract.


    Tessa¡¯s n backfired when at the end of the day, she was openly rejected and my grandfather also rejected his household if they didn¡¯t stand by his love.


    ¡°It must have hurt for you to be rejected right?¡± I asked.


    She scrutinized my face to be sure whether I was asking out of pity and curiosity or I wanted to mock her.


    ¡°It kinda hurt though. I was always loved by all. None had ever rejected me¡± she answered with a shrug.


    ¡°But I had my revenge. I killed her. My death was my work¡± she made a humorlessughter.


    She went on with her story and exined how she had nned with assassin¡¯s to disconnect the brakes to make it lookpletely natural.


    Her n worked slower than she nned as the American had been careful. It was painful as she wanted to im the man but then he died earlier.


    The woman had then married another man, making her feel confused and infuriated cos she nned to take the young daughter of the American and adopt her. That way making the girl¡¯s wealth, ording to the contract, hers.


    The thought of my mother being raised by this smelly woman disgusted me. And to think I would have been a descendant.


    Tessa termed my grandmother a flirt and cheat as her husband hadn¡¯t died for up to five years before she remarried.


    Making me wonder why women always had to wait for years or never before remarrying. While man can marry the next month.


    ¡°So I lost the chance to im the daughter but I imed my rival¡¯s life. Though she had another daughter before she died. My assassins were so useless. You all are useless¡± I clenched my fists at her words.


    I was so angry that she just confessed to the killing of my grandmother with an unregretful disdainful tone.


    She didn¡¯t even have respect for the dead. She would surely have killed my grandfather if he had married her!


    I was also scared cos she revealing all of her secrets may mean she didn¡¯t have ns of letting me leave here alive.


    Fear mixed with anger began mixing in me again. But this time I wasn¡¯t going to be sorry for any of my actions at all.


    I forced myself to stand and ran to her, pushing her to the dust. I began hitting her angrily with her head until I was pulled up by the huge man.


    He tossed my harshly on the ground. I felt something break in me. A very important bone cos I bent to one side when I sat up.


    I was forced to move and cracked it back to ce as a familiar itchy water came running down my skin and I felt like I was going to paralysis.


    I felt like the skin would peel off due to the yam water¡¯s biting and my constant scrubbing it beneath the rough sand.


    ¡°I hate you¡± I screamed.


    She let out a guffaw, ¡°I know and believe me, the feeling is mutual¡±. She was massaging her head from the attack I gave her.


    She poured the remaining water on me. And I let out a howl cursing her with all the foulnguages my mother had banned me from saying.


    ¡°Grandma, what are you doing?¡± I heard Carlos voice just before I began shouting and jerking with louder intensity.


    My wails drowned Tessa¡¯sughter. Why was I always meeting the worst kind of people?


    ¡°Grandma, stop doing this¡± Carlos said with a calm tone and I heard him walking to me. If he was really going to help me then he should run.


    ¡°Kiera, are you hurting?¡± he avoided touching me. I was closing my eyes to avoid an inflow of the itchy substance into it.


    ¡°The hell I am. Are you even asking?¡±.


    ¡°Take my grandma home, Tim¡± Carlos was referring to the huge man. I cursed Tim in my head for bringing in the object of my torture.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Tessamanded.


    Carlos sighed and he was now talking with his grandmother. Didn¡¯t he just ask how I was?


    I was still in excruciating pain and he was having a dialogue with the crazydy?


    I pushed him away from me hardly. He wasn¡¯t expecting my attack and, I guess, hit his back hard on the floor.


    With my legs again, I kept on kicking him till Tessa dragged my legs away.


    ¡°Oh my gosh¡± she groaned when her hands began to itch from the contact.


    I tilted my head towards her andnded on her soft looking skin making her jump up. I didn¡¯t have a smooth fine skin so I had nothing to lose.


    Carlos was no longer responsive and since my eyes were closed, I couldn¡¯t see what he was doing.


    Someone poured water on me and it seemed to have detergent. My body froze as the soothing liquid calmed down the itchiness.


    I still quavered. Ordinary water came down on me and three more times and the itchiness reduced.


    ¡°We need to move her, now¡± a cold voice spoke.


    It reminded me of the harsh voice of the sunss man and it sent shivers down my spine.

 Chapter Eighty-One – The model, Charles.

    (Third Person Narrative Intended)


    The timber house was empty. After their long walk and habitual cries of fear, they ended in the middle of nothing.


    ¡°Of Course, she can¡¯t be here. This is where her body would be. She isn¡¯t dead yet but at the Vi¡± Jacob muttered to himself.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡± Chloe held her head trying to contain so it¡¯ll not explode.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling the police then¡± Jasper sighed and began dialing. He sent a quick text to Reuben to tell him they¡¯re okay, he had called a lot earlier.


    Chris copsed besides the entrance, both in fatigue and defeat. He brought out his bottle go take some water but it was empty.


    Jacob looked around.


    His mind and heart judging him for his ipetence as he¡¯s on the way of losing another person to the Martinez¡¯s cruelty.


    ¡°Yes? Timber house? Yes, there¡± Chloe hung up on her phone and squeaked to the others, ¡°Charles is outside the entrance, let¡¯s go¡±.


    The rest stood up at her words with questioning faces.


    ¡°His agency is willing to help spread the news of Kiera¡¯s disappearance. She has an old ssmate, Samantha, who is willing to use her influence to help¡± Chloe was almost flying.


    ¡°Kiera¡¯s old ssmate is the model, Samantha? And who¡¯s this Charles, the teen model?¡± Chris questioned.


    Chloe came closer go him to give him a load down. Chris made a face when Chloe bragged about being close friends with Charles.


    She was still into her deluded obsession with celebrities. It won¡¯t help matters when she sees this one in real life.


    ¡°I¡¯d call dad to see if he can. You guys should go and I¡¯d backter¡± Jacob turned to group at the entrance.


    Jasper frowned and held him, ¡°Where are you going exactly? Where would you find her?¡±.


    Jacob shoved his hands slowly, ¡°Just go. Call Reuben to bring my car. He should leave it at his mother¡¯s supermarket. I¡¯d take it there¡± Jacob smiled and went the opposite direction.


    There was a honk on one of Charles agency¡¯s cars so the team went towards it.


    Some workers shared to them cold water and Chris was d as he had earlier poured his on Kiera.


    Inside was a woman they¡¯ve never seen before. She rushed to Chloe and held her hands.


    ¡°Whenst did you see my Kiera? Where was she heading to?¡± the woman asked anxiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s Kiera¡¯s mom. Mrs. Bob Martinez¡± a male voice spoke,ing out from one of the agency¡¯s cars.


    It was the model, Charles, and Chris was gaping. He began questioning his sexuality when he realized he had been staring for too long.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Charles¡± Charles brought out his hands to shake him, after seeing him looking at him. Chris awkwardly did.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Bob, don¡¯t believe the text you received. We received it too. Kiera didn¡¯t go anywhere, she was heading home¡± Chloe spoke up.


    She immediately felt guilty for not calming her down and letting her leave in her own.


    Mrs. Bob held her heart close and nodded. Charles helped her get into the car.


    ¡°The police are on the search already. Who do you say is a suspect, Chloe? Cara? Cara Adams?¡± Charles asked, he brushed his hair by impulse. Jasper watched all his movements.


    Chris was rather surprised that Charles had called Chloe¡¯s name without prior asking of it.


    And the fact he introduced Kiera¡¯s mother, then it was possible the model knew Kiera and Chloe.


    ¡°Yeah, Cara Adams. She¡¯s at school with Nancy, a friend now¡± Chloe reported.


    Charles nodded and walked into his car. The rest ran into a nearby empty car but there was no driver.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles started his car and drive off by the time the driver coulde in.


    ¡°You love him, don¡¯t you, Chloe?¡± Jasper eyed Chloe.


    She seemed taken aback by the question, ¡°Why are you asking me that now? He¡¯s my friend¡±.


    ¡°But you love him? Who wouldn¡¯t. He has good looks though. Likest week, Kiera was showing me pictures of him and this week I saw him for real¡± Jasper stared into space.


    ¡°Shut up, Gay!¡± Chloe smacked his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s just flustered. It¡¯s never a crime to admire someone¡± Chris spoke for Jasper¡¯s defense.


    Jasper ignored them and rested his head to sleep. Kiera should better be alive. All his stress shouldn¡¯t be in vain.


    His cousin, Reuben,  wouldn¡¯t find it funny to know that his first crush was killed by her family.


    And Jacob, Jasper wasn¡¯t sure what was with him and Kiera.


    The pressure he was putting on himself, and the anger he was working with, was a bit out of his stubborn self.


    Perhaps he was just anxious and didn¡¯t want anyone else to die. He had had suspicions before Jennie¡¯s death but wasn¡¯t sure enough.


    He was trying all he could to make sure Kiera¡¯s death wasn¡¯t a wasted effort.


    ¡°Wait, Cara Adams always talked about one house uptown that shady business were usually done¡± Jasper sprung from his seat and said to the driver.


    ¡°She told you that?¡± Chris asked. Jasper nodded.


    ¡°She just told you that? On what asion?¡± Chloe asked further.


    ¡°Well, I asked her once where I could kill someone if I wanted. She said there was a building where that was done. She said it jokingly but I know it¡¯s true¡± Jasper replied nonchntly.


    Chris observed him, ¡°You¡¯re okay right? Why¡¯d you want to kill someone?¡±.


    ¡°I was joking too. It¡¯s during those times I has a problem with Carlos that psycho kid. I used to think of horrible things then. The effect he had on me¡± Jasper waved his thoughts off.


    Chloe and Chris gave him unsure looks. The driver was looking at home weirdly too from the mirror.


    He turned to Jasper with a questioning look, ¡°We need to ask where the location is then. Can we ask this Cara Adams?¡± he picked up speed.


    ¡°Yeah, ask her where murders are done, she¡¯d tell you nicely¡± Chris said sarcastically.


    ¡°Yea, she would. Just be nice¡± Jasper added with a firm resolve.


    Chloe face palmed. Why didn¡¯t Jasper get a good humor or sarcastic remark?


    The driver sighed and kept his pace, heading to their High School.

 Chapter Eighty-Two – Cara plays defiant.

    Nancy was d to see the police searching around the school.


    Even dder to see Charles the famous supermodel as her cousin¡¯s best friend.


    A kidnap had happened at school grounds and all CCTV camera were disabled. It would be big news. Against the school.


    Cara was being interrogated.


    There was a feeling that was off. Why the school just decided that the day should be a holiday and didn¡¯t tell parents prior.


    Only told them on the day of the holiday by 8am. By then some kids had already made their way to school. Also, the gate man, who should be at school all the times, wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Someone tipped the school about the kidnap. They¡¯re involved¡± Charles concluded. Chloe nodded in support.


    That was the only exnation. That¡¯d be brought to light after Kiera has been fund anyway.


    A police officer came out from the ssroom they were interrogating Cara in.


    ¡°That girl isn¡¯t giving anything. And she looks like she¡¯d been through hell. What¡¯s her involvement?¡± the officer sounded frustrated.


    Jasper marched into ssroom with Chloe¡¯s phone. He shoved a picture to her face. It was a screenshot he had taken from Jacob¡¯s phone.


    It was the mini conversation Jacob had had with the kidnapper posing as Kiera where he was told to address Cara with every of Martinez issues.


    Now, the police had already understood, with respect to the kidnap letter, that it was the Martinez that was after Kiera¡¯s.


    Still, they needed higher power, more evidence to highlight the main culprits. Or to warrant an arrest.


    ¡°Will you say you have nothing to do with this still? Why did they mention you then?¡±.


    But Cara turned her face from Jasper in defiance. Also trying to hide her surprise that the kidnappers would directly involve her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again¡± the police officer pulled her face to him, ¡°Who has the Kiera girl?¡±.


    Cara scoffed, I said I don¡¯t know. My threat was based on anger. No harm involved¡±.


    Chris made to bring out the video where Cara had confessed to being involved with Kiera¡¯s kidnap.


    But he remembered it also had scenes of Chloe and Nancy beating up Cara. She could use that to y victim.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He goes behind them and try editing out some parts.


    Mrs. Bob stomped to Cara and held her by the cor, the police officer went backwards.


    ¡°If anything happens to mg daughter, I¡¯d destroy your reputation and the reputation of your unborn children¡± she narrowed her eyes at Cara.


    Cara seemed affected but sighed, ¡°But you have another daughter right? If anything do happen to Kiera, you have a constion¡­¡± but a p finished her up.


    It was from Charles, ¡°Bad child. Why would something happen to her if you¡¯re not involved? And why¡¯s your named mentioned in the text?¡± his voice was low but his eyes were ming.


    The police officer took Jasper¡¯s phone and read the text, ¡°Someone should call Kiera¡±.


    Nancy immediately interjected that it wasn¡¯t going. It was switched off.


    Chris came forward, ¡°Here is a clip I took of Cara admitting to nning Kiera¡¯s kidnap when Chloe and Nancy had asked her¡±.


    The police officer looked stunned yet yed the video. The video showed Caraughing while on the toilet floor.


    ¡°No matter what you do, It won¡¯t make Kierae back. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to her now. But it¡¯s fun¡± she had pped cheerfully.


    Mrs. Bob red at her as tears began streaming down her eyes. Charles turned her face to his chest to console her.


    ¡°I have another clip¡± Chris added when that one was over and yed another.


    ¡°I never knew my prophesy of Kiera¡¯s death woulde so soon. Or else I¡¯d be at my house awaiting the news. I warned her but she didn¡¯t listen¡± she had cried in the video.


    ¡°These are happy tears though. Who do you think gets Kiera¡¯s inheritance if she dies? Me, of course¡± Cara cheered herself while tears streamed down her eyes.


    ¡°Ahh, how dare you take videos of me, Chris!¡± Cara barked limping from her chair to pull him into a cat fight.


    She was dragged back to her chair by the police man and then handcuffed.


    She stared down at her cuffed hands in shock while Jasper gave a victorious smile.


    ¡°You are a wicked little bastard. You set your own ssmate up to get inheritance. What¡¯s your connection with the Martinez?¡± a female officer asked.


    The students began leaving the room, knowing well that they had given the police enough information to deal with Cara.


    Cara moved uneasily in her seats, looking for the right words to say.


    The female police man showed Cara her phone and threatened to call her parents. Cara rolled her eyes, she cared less if her parents knew.


    After all the Martinez were they business partners. It would be good if they did know so that she can be saved from all the humiliation.


    Her greatest fear right then was Mrs. Bob¡¯s threat on her reputation and Chris¡¯s video to support it.


    She worked dirty to be the feisty bitch she was. She didn¡¯t want that taken away over some worthless girl.


    ¡°Why are you limping though? And why were you at the toilet floor in that video?¡± the policeman snapped his fingers bringing Cara back to her consciousness.


    A glimmer of hope sparked in Cara¡¯s eyes. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of her disadvantaged position in the video.


    ¡°There you have it! I was being bullied. That¡¯s why I look like sheeit. I was told to say all those things¡±, She began fake crying.


    The officer didn¡¯t believe thest part but called Chris back, ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to take matter into your own hands. Why¡¯d you have to go physical in her?¡±.


    ¡°Was that the point here? She admitted to her wrong doings¡± Charles ran his hands through his hair in frustration.


    ¡°As a representative of thew, I stand for all things being fair. Even to the offender¡± the officer replied.


    Chloe and Nancy came forward and admitted to it, ¡°But sir, she really confessed those things¡± Nancy added.


    ¡°Not out of my own will, of course¡± Cara barked. Chris literally face palmed.

 Chapter Eighty-Three – To uptown.

    ¡°Not out of my own will, of course¡± Cara barked. Chris literally face palmed.


    ¡°We can check the uptown house though. Cara isn¡¯t helping¡± Jasper reminded.


    Chloe snapped her fingers, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to the uptown house. Jasper knows where it is¡±.


    She give Jasper a knowing smile when he looked confused, as he didn¡¯t know where it was.


    ¡°Bastard! That was a secret I told you! If you go there you¡¯d be butchered like the other victims and thrown to theke¡± Cara warned shaking her cuffed hands in frustration.


    The female officer smiled at Chloe, ¡°Thanks. I may just know the exact ce. And it doesn¡¯t belong to the Martinez but the Ramirez¡±.


    Jasper clenched his fists on hearing that.


    ¡°Why¡¯d Ramirez kidnap Kiera? It could be a coboration¡± Chloe said.


    ¡°Nah, it makes sense. ording to family history, Tessa Ramirez would have been the wife of the second son of Martinez. She still holds a grudge¡±.


    ¡°So this is a family problem?¡± Chris asked Nancy. She nodded.


    He raised his hands up above his head. He hated family problems and this one was already horrific.


    ¡°How do you know the family history?¡± The police man was now bundling Cara to take her with him.


    The female police officer parked her stuffs, she was to leave to the Ramirez house immediately.


    ¡°She¡¯s family, somehow¡± Chloe patted Nancy. Mrs. Bob gave Nancy a confused look.


    ¡°That¡¯s a private property. You can¡¯t just go there to make enquiries it¡¯s a private proper¡­¡± The police van shut her up.


    ¡°She is right though. We need warrant to search the ce¡± the officer tapped one if his own men who quickly drove off in his car.


    ¡°We would follow you¡± Chloe raised her hands as the police get into the van.


    ¡°I know you would like to. Since we can¡¯t go in without the warrant first, I guess it¡¯d be okay to let you guyse. You¡¯ve done half my job already¡± the officer chuckled.


    The team happily jumped into the vans. Jasper attempted to move to the back seat where he could be morefortable but the action warranted a p from Nancy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sit where you are. This isn¡¯t your dad¡¯s limousine!¡±. He pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯d send Mrs. Bob home. We¡¯d meet you guyster¡± Charles nodded at Chloe.


    She seemed sad to part but nodded slowly. Chris noticed this and rolled his eyes.


    The van drove in high speed, and with the police sirens, other road users were clearing the way.


    An ident nearly urred but thankfully didn¡¯t. Too many crises shouldn¡¯t happen in one day.


    ¡°You guys would be surprised to see only her body parts when you get there. The wretched girl is already burning in hell now¡± Cara cursed.


    ¡°Are you admitting now?¡± the police man red at her. Fear enveloped the team.


    What if Kiera had already been killed by the time they got there. It¡¯d been hours already.


    If the Ramirez really had a grudge on her, that had stayed for son long, they¡¯d be wanting to do many wicked things to her.


    Cara looked away from the police man and scoffed, ¡°This smallplication shouldn¡¯t affect my life. I have bigger things for myself¡±.


    ¡°And Kiera didn¡¯t have a vision for herself?¡± Nancy pped her head, as she was behind her.


    The police man frowned at her actions and she apologized.


    ¡°You¡¯d surely go to rehab after this youngdy, you need God too¡± A police man cuffed Cara to the car as they came past a checkpoint.


    There, the officer in charge of their team, called for backup to where he was going to.


    They alighted, after hours ride, at a deste building besides ake. The building did look like shady dealings has been dine there.


    Chloe saw a big heal of mud and it reminded her that it was here that the students would havee to get mud for the project.


    She¡¯d take hers from the timber house even if it¡¯s a graveyard. She¡¯d never be returning here again.


    But then she wondered if all burial sites had mud.


    Jasper looked down slowly at theke to check if there was any sign if fresh blood in it. Or scattered body parts.


    There was nothing. He heaved a sigh of relief and joined the others besides the tree.


    There were security personnel, some in police uniform.


    ¡°The police works for them? Indeed they¡¯re good and bad police¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes widened.


    Nancy pushed her forward as they take a spot closer to the building. The police men disperse after sharing somemunication devices.


    ¡°Kids, they are about twenty men outside, more inside. We can¡¯t engage them, be calm so not rise suspicions¡± the officer warned.


    ¡°And stay here. Just inform any of us if you see unusual movements¡± a police officer handed a talkie walkie to Chloe.


    She looked at it with admiration as she felt like those detectives in movies.


    The officer handed a gun over to Chris and left.


    ¡°Why are you given a gun and I¡¯m not?¡± Jasper eyed Chris enviously.


    Chris dropped the gun on him, ¡°Have it if you want. It¡¯s been long I¡¯ve used one¡±.


    Chloe pinched him and he smiled.


    ¡°What he meant was¡­¡± Nancy tried exining to Jasper that was looking at Chris in horror, ¡°He has a military dad and has gained practice. Also, unlike you who¡¯s seventeen, Chris is eighteen so can use a gun¡±.


    Jasper breathed out slowly. His breathing hitched when his phone began to ring.


    He thanked his stars that his ringing tone volume was low or he¡¯d have been the cause of everyone¡¯s death here, even Kiera.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jacob¡± he announced before picking up.


    ¡°I saw some uniformed men now. Are you aware police is at uptown?¡± Jacob¡¯s voice came in whispers.


    ¡°Dude, we are here too. Where are you?¡± Jasper sounded excited.


    ¡°Not anywhere exciting. But I see the men. They¡¯re making a good entrance but they won¡¯t make it. There¡¯s good armed men inside. Tell them to go back¡±.


    Jasper covered his phone to let Chloemunicate with the officers.


    ¡°Is Kiera still alive?¡± Jasper asked Jacob while Chloe exined.


    ¡°I hope so. Some men have been boiling water and sending into the house. I just hope she isn¡¯t in much torture¡±.


    Jasper nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Thanks Jacob, they¡¯d wait for backup while looking for a way to get through indirectly. The Chief officer said to ask where you are and if anyone had left here?¡± Chloe enquired.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin where I am. Maybe at the back of the building. But the only person who¡¯s left is madam Tessa. The grandmother of Carlos Ramirez¡±.


    Jasper gritted his teeth on hearing the name. That boy gave him demons whenever he thought of him.

 Chapter Eighty-Four – Signed Marriage Contract.

    (Kiera¡¯s POV)


    As I got a little conscious of my environment, headache pangs came hitting on me right, left and center. I forced my body upwards.


    I opened my eyes to a blinding light. This was different from where I earlier was.


    I could remember the scary sunss man tossing me at the back seat of a van and pping my butt. He was such pervert. He closed the door before I could kick him.


    He had called someone who told him to leave as the ¡®master¡¯ wasing. I wondered who that was along the way to this house.


    There was a standing torch in front of me and I bet it must be fully charged as it¡¯s very bright. I adjusted my eyes to see the figure behind me.


    I prayed it wasn¡¯t Tessa. It looked masculine. The thought that it could be the sunss man watching me as I sleep made me mad.


    A smell hit my nose, almost making me gag. I looked down in disgust trying to hide my nose. I saw my skin was red and bloated.


    Blood dripping from some parts. Now I knew why I was tired.


    The metallic smell of blood still lingered in my nose so I knew I wasn¡¯t the one who had been tortured and probably killed that day.


    Wherever I was relocated to had to be the where thest businesses were done. And it urred to me that I may not ¡®master¡¯.


    The figure at the shadows moved towards me then went back to its ce.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± It was Carlos. Why does he always ask stupid questions. How oblivious could he be? It was annoying.


    And speaking of obliviousness, it reminded me of J-twins¡¯ obliviousness. I wondered how my friends where taking my disappearance. Surely they¡¯d care.


    It was the pros of finding love and friendship. People to care for you. I hoped mom wasn¡¯t mad by now. And dys and how I missed baby John.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you answer me?¡± Carlos voice was calm and tenser. For no reason.


    ¡°Will you please let me go?¡± I responded with a likewise calm tone.


    He scoffed and left the dark shadow of the light. He had changed to a dark leather jacket, thick jeans and red sneakers. With his big chains, he looked like some hip hop artist.


    ¡°You¡¯vee this far. Few things can save you now?¡± he brushed my hair behind my ears.


    I surely wanted to do those as some strands were, ufortably, lying across my face. But I was handcuffed, still.


    ¡°I am Carlos Ramirez. The Mafia Sector of the Martinez. We are a public secret to those that know¡± he was cocking a gun for some reasons.


    He dropped it on table and brought out a chair from the darkness.


    ¡°What do you mean public secret?¡± that wasn¡¯t what should ask. But I felt like I should stall till some Prince Charming toe save me.


    ¡°Martinez was the Mafia group name. Abination of Martinez and Ramirez¡± he exined.


    ¡°A ¡®Martin¡¯ from Martinez and ¡®-ez¡¯ from Ramirez to create MartinEz¡± he sighed when I gave him a confused look.


    So that¡¯s what it was. One look and you¡¯d think it was still the Martinez.


    ¡°So you sent me the kidnap letter not Martinez?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Well, yes. I was told you were desperate to get your inheritance. Since we shared the same desperation I decided me meet¡± he folded his arms.


    And this was his idea of meeting. Why didn¡¯t he visit home? I was so right then.


    There¡¯s no way I was being kidnapped for taking a harmless contract, it was something bigger. That I got myself into.


    Carlos watched my nk expression for a while.


    He maybe didn¡¯t know I had the skill of being scared, confused and regretful at the same time being nk faced.


    ¡°You do look cute though. You sure you won¡¯t be my contract wife?¡± he stooped besides me to do something.


    My breathing quickened when he called me cute. And almost hitched when he stooped besides me.


    I thought he wanted to kiss me, as weird as that would be, or something else. But he just unlocked my handcuff.


    I wanted to make a run for the door even though I couldn¡¯t see where it was.


    Carlos looked stronger than me and didn¡¯t have bleeding body parts so I my effort would be useless.


    ¡°Kiera, marry me and you¡¯d live¡± he dropped a bombshell. So in order not to die, I needed to marry the Chief Mafia of my family.


    ¡°You also get to gain from the inheritance¡± he added, pulling off a paper from his pocket. It was the marriage alliance contract.


    He picked up his gun and began fondling it, I understood the message immediately.


    I scribbled a fake signature, that had my name, into it and faked a smile.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s fast, wife¡± it sounded nauseating hearing him call me wife. After one signing. A paper could never bind me to a man.


    He brought out my phone for his pocket. It was unlocked somehow. How dare he break into my privacy?


    ¡°What¡¯s yours is mine, dear¡± he cooed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s yours is mine as well¡± I replied bravely. He smirked but stayed silent. From the reflection on his face, I noticed he went to my gallery.


    Jeez all the Kpop and Korean drama artists I had there. He could get jealous and then, why should he?


    He showed me something on the screen. My eyes were a little blurry so I couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Should k delete them? I can¡¯t have a wife obsessing after men like a dog¡± he sighed.


    What delete my pictures! Those pictures were a year plus work. Where¡¯d I find another.


    I began moving my hand trying go break free, ¡°Don¡¯t delete them. Leave them there for me¡±.


    I guess he did as his smirk grew wider. I¡¯d so whoop his butt. I felt someone stab me.


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s Charles. He gave you lots of calls. Boyfriend?¡± he showed me Charles seventy missed calls.


    He was that worried. And I haven¡¯t even settled with him yet. I couldn¡¯t die now.


    I saw that the time in my phone was 6:13, it was already thiste.


    It was still had to believe all this abandoned in one day I doubted the police may be looking for me. Since a kidnap is only official after 24 hours.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him and ask if you¡¯re so jealous?¡± I nagged.


    It¡¯d be my luck if he fell for it, and he did as the Wholesome Mafia Boss was putting a call over to Charles. I really hoped Charles would make good use of it.

 Chapter Eighty-Five – Jealous Carlos

    (Third Person Narrative Intended)


    Charles just arrived at the police station. He had dropped Mrs. Bob at home with her kids and rushed back.


    He wasn¡¯t allowed by his agency to drive to uptown as his safety was important.


    The cons of being a supermodel, he couldn¡¯t be there for his friends when they needed it.


    ¡°The backup are near the building already, how should they meet you¡± Charles heard an officer speak through a speaker.


    He knew the officer was speaking to the officers at uptown. He came closer.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Let me know any new development¡± the officer looked at Charles disappointedly. Charles heaved a sigh but his phone began ringing.


    He turned to leave to answer it but stopped in his tracks when it was Kiera¡¯s ID that was on his phone.


    ¡°The kidnapper is calling me. He¡¯s calling me¡± He ran back to the officer. He put the other officers through and beckoned on Charles to answer with his speaker phone on.


    Jasper and the team had been waiting besides the building for almost a hour. It was bing exhausting staying there without doing anything while worrying Kiera could be dead.


    Chloe was almost asleep when Jasper brought to her notice that Charles had a call from Kiera and the conversation is being tapped in.


    ¡°Kiera, is this you?¡± Charles began.


    ¡°Ummm. No. Did you want to speak with my wife?¡± Carlos voice boomed from the other end. Kiera, besides Carlos, roles her eyes.


    He was being dramatic much. Who was he kidding. Charles face squished up.


    He doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between Ramirez and Kiera but he was very sure a marriage was not involved.


    ¡°Kids what is this?¡± the Chief Police officer asked Jasper¡¯s team.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I guess since Tessa couldn¡¯t marry Mr. Martinez, the crazy Carlos wants to marry Kiera. I don¡¯t know why¡± Chloe answered.


    ¡°He really is crazy, that¡¯s one of the reasons I hated him¡± Jasper cursed.


    ¡°I am really sorry, Kiera was single early this morning when I dropped her at school¡± Charles blurted out his confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re her driver. I feel I¡¯m wasting my time¡± Carlos sounded disappointed.


    The officer wrote down a note for Charles, ¡°Stall him. Let¡¯s track down the exact building he¡¯s in¡±. Charles frowned.


    Turned out that the building were in factions and knowing the exact ce where Kiera was held hostage with Carlos would be a problem if not tracked.


    ¡°No, no, I am her boyfriend. Ummm. Yeah¡± Charles hurriedly answer, cringing a bit at his words.


    Chloe made a confused face but straightened to as she thought out that he could be trying to engage Carlos.


    She¡¯d ask herselfter why she¡¯d be bothered if Charles was Kiera¡¯s boyfriend. She did know he liked her.


    ¡°How long have you been dating? What did she wear this morning. You could just be lying¡± Carlos still had his disappointed tone.


    Luckily, Charles, being Kiera¡¯s best friend was able to answer all Carlos¡¯s question with a bit of romanticism.


    ¡°Wanna know where she was now? Come to uptown alone¡± Carlos smirked.


    ¡°What house? I¡¯ve been there once and there¡¯s lots of houses¡± Charles read out the answer from the officer¡¯s note. He made it sound so natural.


    ¡°The first. Come with anyone and you¡¯d never get to have a peaceful breakup with your girlfriend¡± Carlos snickered and hung up.


    The officer gave Charles a thumps up. They¡¯ve sessfully tracked what house. The first one, also Carlos confirmed it.


    ¡°Barge in. Have fun. Remember the girl¡± The Chief Police officer told his team as the backup teamed up with them.


    Jasper and the rest were taken into the bullet proof car and Jacob ran out from his hiding ce on seeing the police man advancing.


    It would be a shootout and he was just seventeen. He prayed Kiera would make it out.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    It was all over everywhere on the news media outlets, even newspapers.


    Spanish-American Billionaire Pablo Ramirez, his wife, Tessa Ramirez and Son, Carlos Ramirez gets exposed for kidnapping and illegal trafficking of drugs and humans.


    Somehow Martinez was able to deny them by falsifying evidence of annulment of working with Ramirez.


    Much that Kiera¡¯s confession, that they¡¯re all sectors, proved to be a lie from Ramirez to get back at Martinez.


    Also they had smartly covered Cara¡¯s confession, which involved them, as delusional words from a teenager.


    Well, with that report, it also cancelled all contract marriages that were supposed to hold as the Martinez officially lose ties with the Ramirez.


    And also helped Mrs. Bob im official rights to properties if her deceased father. ruing to over $40 billion worth of property.


    Charles¡¯s public image had well improved from his ¡®heroic acts that saved a kidnapped friend¡¯.


    Kiera had been hospitalized for the third day as she lost too much of blood and suffered skin damage. She had also been confirmed to have broken an arm bone.


    The team were resting after such violent shootout trying to recover from the resounding gunshots, cries of wails and smell of blood.


    Nancy had somehow tried to tell her mother about her lost elder sister who happened to be Kiera¡¯s mother.


    The School had be spared from media¡¯s tarnish.


    The principal had provided evidence that he was tipped on a raid happening at school so announced a holiday while working on finding the truth.


    Reuben couldn¡¯t forgive his cousins for leaving him in the dark from everything but was d that everything turned out well.


    Mrs. Bob spent time besides her daughter, not giving space for media or any form of harm. dys hoped she¡¯d get better as there was still a problem.


    Mrs. Bob had received a phone call from an unexpected source asking for her to return go him, as well as his children.


    Mrs. Bob couldn¡¯t believe that her ex husband woulde back into her life after she hadpletely broken off from him


    ¡°You are being a useless mother as you¡¯ve been a useless wife. Give me back the kids before your family kills the. You have wealth now. Adopt kids¡± he had said to her and hung up.


    Those words hunted her. He had every right to ask for his kids but she couldn¡¯t imagine her life without them now.


    The news must have circted and gotten to Cornfest.


    And judging that the media of Cornfest is so messed up, things would have been portrayed worse that it actually was.


    She could only dy the consequences till Kiera is awake.

 Chapter Eighty-Six – It’s over, dad.

    (Kiera¡¯s POV)


    Mom said it was the fourth day from my rescue from Carlos Ramirez.


    I was conscious to witness them get arrested and Martinez spread lies of their innocence.


    It made me boil mad that they weren¡¯t going behind bars with the Ramirez. But at least, the properties were handed over without additional threats.


    I was grateful for that.


    Hearing that Cara Adams was being sent to rehab for her ¡®delusional state¡¯ made me speechless.


    I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be really deluded by the time she¡¯de out from there. The Martinez are just trying to cover their own tracks.


    And somehow the Ramirez are letting them. There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t has proof of the Martinez being a jointpany with them.


    Well, the Ramirez should keep on hoping till things get tote. They¡¯d be in that jail for a long time. I¡¯d make sure of it.


    ¡°Time to enjoy peace for once¡± I whispered to mom who wasying besides me. She opened her eyes and gave me the brightest smile ever.


    But tears were hiding beneath them. Was it cos she was worried or some misfortune found their way to us again?


    It was thetter but mom made a fuss out of it.


    My father can never have us back. And neither dys nor baby John. Mom had already legally adopted them.


    How would he train them, he isn¡¯t married again. They¡¯d need a mom.


    Baby John and dys were still kids.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are fretting mom. Dad would never have us back¡±.


    Dad had really bad ns this time. And before I could be discharged from the hospital, they¡¯rewyersing to talk with me.


    ¡°Sir, this can¡¯t be handled outside court. My little siblings need my mom. And my parents had been divorced for eight years now!¡± I barked for the hundredth time to thewyer.


    He wasn¡¯t just listening. Couldn¡¯t he put himself in mom¡¯s shoes or it¡¯s all about the money.


    Are these the cases werewyers lie in court fighting their own gut feelings?


    ¡°Kiera, your father just wants to have you and your siblings back in his life. That¡¯s what a father desires, for his famiky to beplete¡±.


    I wonder if these were my dad¡¯s words or thewyer¡¯s. If dad desired for us to beplete then he should never have divided us.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have left them in the first ce!¡± Mom said as she came inside. She so spoke my mind out.


    ¡°Why¡¯s he causing tantrum now! He¡¯s just azy cheating man that feels he can oppress anyone!!¡± Mom barked.


    I felt bad my dad was such a person. I felt wore that my mom had to suffer those and it kinda made her not to yearn for remarriage again.


    I¡¯d be selfish to not let her get loved but she¡¯s unwilling.


    Thewyer turned to her angrily.


    ¡°What! I asked why he¡¯s causing a tantrum! You¡¯re hiswyer tell him to shut the hell up¡± I needed my ears checked. Was my mom losing her cool?


    ¡°Mrs. Bob, look, I am having this normal conversation with Kiera. Thew permits me. Let my client have his kids, then he¡¯ll be calm¡± thewyer revolted.


    ¡°Get out. Thew say I own the kids. Their father isn¡¯t financially stable enough to take care of them!¡± she shoved a letter from the court.


    I bet thewyer didn¡¯t look at the case from a proper angle. I peeked in to see what the letter held.


    Thewyer bowed slightly and left the door.


    That adversity was avoided rather quickly or so I thought. My dad came crashing inter asking that I left with him.


    ¡°Is it because she¡¯s going to be the owner if those wealth in five years time? You need her cos the wealth woulde to her right?¡± Mom pushed dad away from me.


    I red at him. I never thought of his reason. I had begun to think he genuinely wanted his kids back, maybe to frustrate my mom.


    Or because he really thought the Martinez would hurt us. But it was because I was the only descendant of my mom.


    ¡°You¡¯re bad, Mr. John. I guess your children are nothing but cash bringers to you¡± I gritted my teeth.


    The truth hurt. My dad of when I was seven years was gone. I greedy unworthy father stood before me.


    ¡°Whatever I need you for isn¡¯t your business. You are my blood so are my child¡± he raised his voice at me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s my child as well. You didn¡¯t want dys and John. You left them with me. And you can¡¯t take Kiera cos she¡¯s my blood!¡± Mom raved.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. Neither the change of a childcare costs you send monthly¡± I added with a hiss.


    He looked defeated but his shoulders were still pumped with pride, ¡°So My children turn against me. dys doesn¡¯t want to see her mother and you, you don¡¯t want to live with your father?¡±.


    ¡°You stopped being my father the day you left my mom and I and never epted us both back¡±.


    I felt my head exploding from my too much screams. My headache pangs wereing again.


    ¡°And that mistake can¡¯t be undone¡± Mom said with finality as she pointed at the door, urging him to use it.


    With his shoulders now reflecting his defeat, he left the room with a small ¡°bye¡±.


    I felt like that will be thest bye I¡¯d be hearing for a long while. I minded but I¡¯d live without it and without the hope of it.


    He¡¯s out of lives. He made mistakes that marred my childhood confidence and mom¡¯s opinion about herself.


    She wasn¡¯t the mistake. I wasn¡¯t the problem. But he made us feel that way.


    He had made a mistake. All he needed was to correct it but he let his ego have the better part of him.


    ¡°Have some more rest. We¡¯d be discharged this evening¡± mom informed me rubbing her temples.


    Iid on my bed slowly to lower the effect of the headaches.


    I began sobbing silently. I hadpletely pushed my dad away. Now it was time to heal.

 Chapter Eighty-Seven – The Caller.

    Due to the happenings of the month, the school went on three days holiday to straighten out the school¡¯s security and discuss important issues.


    It was boring as it felt like an extension of my days at the hospital. Chloe had been chatting with me to keep me not bored but boredom sorted for me the moment she went offline.


    I surfed through my timeline and even found a way to recover some of my celebrity pictures the no good Carlos had deleted. But I still had nothing to do.


    I remembered the group chat of J-twins and got in. Theirst conversation was deciding whether to keep me in the group or not?


    Why¡¯d they want me out?


    And something else about moving to France after high school?


    Me: Hey guys. Y¡¯all making ns for high school already?


    Chill, we haven¡¯t even passed the first term.


    Anyway, thanks for helping me get rescued.


    Is there someone here?


    I kept on spamming messages in there but got no reply. It was sick.


    I jumped when dys tore my door open, ¡°Someone asked mom for your number. The person would call you soon. Mom said I should tell you¡± she closed the door back and I heard her small legs running downstairs.


    I can remember hearing ¡®Let it goo¡± before she closed the door. She¡¯s basically watching Frozen for the seventh time since I came home and I am only four days home.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the caller then¡± I folded my arms in boredom.


    My phone rang secondster. I looked at the caller ID and saw Isabe. What did she want from me?


    ¡°What? To be sure I was still alive? Yes, I am¡± I snapped the moment I picked up.


    ¡°You are really something, Kiera, aren¡¯t you?¡± her voice sound cold.


    ¡°I guess I am something that you don¡¯t have under your cage anymore¡± I smiled even if she couldn¡¯t see me.


    She was quiet for a while, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve gotten the properties, could you drop the kidnap allegations?¡± her question seemed polite.


    ¡°The allegations would remain till your family let me be!¡± I replied.


    She was quiet from her end, ¡°Let you be how else? You own the properties now. We didn¡¯t even know you went missing but we are the ones receiving bacsh for your kidnap!¡± I could hear her high breathing from my phone.


    They didn¡¯t know I went missing? Even if I went missing for barely fifteen hours it was still enough for lots of people to know. Howe they didn¡¯t?


    ¡°Ramirez are gone, and with no shareholders, our business would crumble, if you don¡¯t take back the allegations. You¡¯ve already sustained it was the Ramirez. Don¡¯t involve us!¡± she sounded stressed.


    ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t know? Like the Martinez hadpletely nothing to do with my kidnap?¡± I was too stunned to speak.


    She kept her ground on saying her family didn¡¯t know I was kidnapped.


    And her grandparent even went for a meeting recently so weren¡¯t in the country. And only returned to hear being used if kidnap.


    They never sent the Ramirez on what they did. The Ramirez were basically using their influence.


    And they might have managed to track me to my house from the security officer that saw me when I left the Martinez that day.


    I frowned as I remembered the security guard with a deep Spanish ent and weird chapeau. He was the one that must have sold me out.


    ¡°But I doubt that he¡¯s the only help Ramirez had¡± I broke thesting silence that had been on for almost two minutes.


    ¡°Well, Cara Adams is sometimes closer to the Ramirez than she is to us. She could have tipped them when you were at school¡± Isabe was quick to answer.


    She sounded honest and eager to clear her family¡¯s name.


    ¡°Sure? Cara¡¯s a witch but what would she gain from killing me. I¡¯m just a girl who perhaps she hates a lot but¡­¡± I stopped, thinking of other reasons Cara would want to kill me.


    ¡°Cara was supposed to marry Charming. You don¡¯t know him, he¡¯s my older brother¡­¡±. I knew him alright.


    ¡°But my brother doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in her. She wanted some inheritance one way or the other so had to hit on you¡± she said.


    ¡°How did she know of the inheritance if it wasn¡¯t from you guys?¡± I enquired.


    ¡°Well, judging that her family are business partners with us, they know of unsettled cash and un shared properties¡± I bet she had a sarcastic tone to that. Well, the properties where no longer unshared and unsettled.


    ¡°Your brother had something to do with Jennie right?¡± I wanted to ask the moment she some of her brother being expected to marry Cara.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, they dated¡± I made a hmm.


    ¡°Did Cara know?¡± She knew that and did something with Jennie. She dated some schoolmates then so my brother used that excuse to hate her.¡­¡± my eyes twitched.


    So Cara was involved with Jennie¡¯s death? But of course, they¡¯d be no proof.


    ¡°Since you knew all this, why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± I halted her speech.


    ¡°I mustn¡¯t say all I know also I have no proof. And she had help from Ramirez. We can¡¯t do anything to implicate Ramirez¡± she exined.


    ¡°You all are aplice then¡± I finalized. But I get her angle, she couldn¡¯t basically call the police for their shareholder.


    And Cara was her best friend, she¡¯d also be needing enough proof to im a teenager murdered a ssmate.


    ¡°Cara did shady things under Ramirez name, not ours. This kidnap wasn¡¯t in our consent, only Ramirez cos they shared amon goal. Believe me. Drop the kidnap allegations so my family will breathe¡±.


    ¡°So Ramirez is responsible for everything, eh?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Everything that has any rtion to you, yes.  I¡¯m not to speak of other things that doesn¡¯t concern you¡± she replied.


    This just means that I¡¯m not a target but thousands more would still be facing the injustice from the Martinez.


    So what if Ramirez are the mafia part, they, Martinez, are the brain and money.


    ¡°Isabe, my phone has a record for calls, what if I send our conversation to the police department?¡± I sneered.


    I heard her scoff, ¡°Well, you should¡±.


    My eyes widened, she permitted me?


    ¡°Mine has the feature as well. If you don¡¯t, in few months, I could term you an aplice for having information and not disclosing it to the police¡±.


    ¡°You mean that?¡±


    ¡°Well, no but at least we both have something against the other, don¡¯t we?¡± she scoffed again.


    ¡°Whatever. Thanks, maybe, for wanting to clear things up¡± I attempted hanging up.


    ¡°I cleared things up for my family and I sake, not yours¡± she hung up before me.


    Now that was cold but I felt really relieved to know that the Martinez weren¡¯t chasing after me, not that I won¡¯t be chasing after them.

 Chapter Eighty-Eight – A Queen.

    . I walked into the school feeling excited, relieved and expectant. Perhaps I¡¯d finally have the quiet life I¡¯ve dreamed about.


    Well, walking through the hallway wasn¡¯t as ¡®quiet¡¯ as I imagined.


    Lots of students Vega running towards me and I could swear they resembled the reporters that were hanging outside when I was discharged.


    Or are they?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When did I turn to a celebrity?


    ¡°Is it true you were kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°By the Carlos Ramirez?¡±


    ¡°What does he look like?¡±


    ¡°Why did they kidnap you? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°It said it was something of a marriage contract, are you married to him now?¡±


    I pushed my way into my ss¡¯s and mmed the door. I was early as always but this time no single soul was at ss.


    I pondered in thest question. Yes, I had signed a marriage contract, unwilling. Where was it? Would someone use it against me in the nigh future?


    ¡°I am telling you she was so hot. Dripping hot¡± I heard a male¡¯s voice say.


    It had been quiet a while over heard my ssmates voice so I couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    ¡°Every girl is hot to you, as long as they wear something revealing¡± another male sighed besides him.


    I recognized that voice, it was Reuben¡¯s. I heard the door of the other ss close so I guessed the first guy wasn¡¯t from my ss.


    I shifted from the door as Reuben opened our sses door and came in.


    ¡°Hey¡± I said softly and headed to my seat.


    He held my hand back and I turned and we started a staring spree.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked breaking the silence. We weren¡¯t in a freaking Kdrama.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he let go of my hand. So that¡¯s all he wanted to ask? And he had to make it feel so dramatic.


    ¡°I¡¯m alive¡± I shrugged, facing him.


    ¡°I was worried you know¡± he made a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°Of course¡± I answered nk aced.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Excitement and nervousness were mixed in his tone.


    ¡°Did Jasper or Jacob tell you anything?¡± this tone had a bit of anger.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it was directed at me so I didn¡¯t flinch. I hadn¡¯t even seen him angry before.


    I shook my head. Why were they always asking if the other party had something to tell me? I wasn¡¯t that curious so let me act oblivious.


    ¡°I knew you were worried cos we¡¯re friends. I¡¯d be worried if it were you. It¡¯s only natural you worry for a friend¡± I smiled.


    His smile brightened, then dropped. Maybe after realizing I literally friend zoned him.


    ¡°Oh, well, I am d you¡¯re okay. Call if you need anything¡± he spoke slowly. Was this how he was she he felt he had been rejected? He didn¡¯t also meet my gaze.


    ¡°Sure¡± I patted his shoulders and his face lit up with a smile. Since when did I have such effect on boys. Lawd!


    A rey of what happened in the morning happened when school was bustling. Studentsing to ask me if u was really kidnapped and met Carlos Ramirez.


    Like I did not even know that, like Martinez, the Ramirez is a big name here.


    And Carlos, their twenty year old son, was seen as one if the hottest boys alive. Like he was good looking but hot? I wasn¡¯t looking out for that.


    And it seemed the police reported tearing a marriage contract as they felt it was a legal envement, which it was, that Carlos wanted to do to me.


    Thus making people think if Carlos had kidnapped me cos he loved me. And wondering our sweet convo when he had me.


    If by sweet convo they meant letting his mom pour me yam water, beat me till I bleed, keep me in a dark room, position a torch light directly on my eyes, and threatened me with first a penknife, then a gun,¡­ yes, we had a pretty ¡®sweet¡¯ convo.


    My legs were still bloated and reddish so I wore long socks.


    Many conspiracy theories lingered but I and few others only know the truth.


    I tried to shield myself from them but one of them asked a question I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    It was by Tina, Chloe¡¯s cousin. I really loved that girl.


    She asked if Cara was to go of rehab and if she¡¯d evere out sane.


    ¡°Well, rehab is for insane people to get sane. I wonder what miracle can be done for Cara. But let¡¯s believe in miracles¡± I winked at her. She and her small group of friendsughed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not hope to much on miracles anyway¡± Jacob added while pulling me from the crowd. They kept on nagging and dragging me. I felt like some queen even though it was draining.


    ¡°Thanks for saving me¡± I muttered to Jacob while he dragged me to the back of the school?


    I remembered that that¡¯s where they had their little meetings, his cousins and J-twins.


    Perhaps I¡¯d get to know of that ¡®something¡¯ everyone has been avoiding telling me. And did I have to know at the backyard of all ces?


    If I reject him, would I get buried there?


    As we cornered to the back, I heard someone shout, ¡°She¡¯s here!¡± then ¡°Wee back!¡± with confetti sttered everywhere.


    I opened my eyes that I closed, due to shock, to behold a cake with ¡®Wee back from Kidnap¡¯ written on it. Okay, that¡¯s was good.


    Chloe, Chris, Nancy, Jasper, Sheena, Jennifer and Reuben¡¯s had prepared.


    ¡°Wow. Thank you guys. I¡¯m speechless¡± I smiled brightly.


    Nancy ran to hug me and gave me flowered scarf.


    ¡°As you should be. Don¡¯t forget to give us the details of your meeting with the hottest guy in America¡± Jasperced hisst words with disgust.


    ¡°Jeez Jasper, it was just a modelingpany that called him that..¡± Chloe side whispered to Jasper.


    Chris chuckled, ¡°A crazy modelingpany¡±.


    I came forward to admire my cake.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hate modeling. It¡¯s so overrated¡± I heard Reuben added.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s take a picture. I¡¯d uploaded itter¡± I pped my hands when the idea jumped in.


    ¡°Tag me¡± Jasper yelped as he came forward.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t know but it was my idea to tag him so I¡¯d get my ount some exposure from those his fan girls.


    We all circled around and I took the picture.


    That¡¯s my first all friends in picture. It¡¯d make a good memory.

 Chapter Eighty-Nine – Gladys Mom.

    That¡¯s my first all friends in picture. It¡¯d make a good memory.


    I now had the simple things of life. Friends, peace and family.


    ¡°Okay, so Charles and I¡­¡±.


    I didn¡¯t even wait for Chloe to finish before I blurted out with excitement and surprise, ¡°Are dating? You guys are dating?¡±.


    Chloe had a stunned and embarrassed look, she looked from me and to the rest, giving her awkward looks, and then back to me.


    ¡°I guess not¡± Iughed nervously. She was so gonna kill me. Well to be fair, she¡¯d done simr stuffs to me. Like when she was drunk, I¡¯d never forget.


    ¡°Oh, are you on your way to meet your own model hottie?¡± Jasper teased Chloe.


    ¡°No, I wanted to say Charles and I got a slot at a photoshoot. I guess I¡¯ve finally found something I could be hood at, Modeling¡± she said in a less excited tone, still giving me death res.


    ¡°Hey, happy for you. Go whoop Samantha¡¯s butt¡± I cheered.


    ¡°I am just getting a slot. It could help me rise to fane, it could not¡± she deadpanned. The rest began dispersing.


    I noticed Chris scratching a part in his hands that had a red rash.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my body¡¯s reaction to some grasses. When we went uptown, weid low besides some grasses. I don¡¯t even know their names¡± he exined when I gave a concerned look.


    They were all there that day? I was very surprised to see theming down from police vans when I was taken to the hospital.


    I never thought much of it and assumed they¡¯d driven there.


    ¡°Thanks. Deeply appreciated¡± I smiled at him. He smiled back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it to the nurse. She¡¯d know what to do¡± Jennifer said in her ss captain spirit and ushered Chris towards the nurse¡¯s room.


    Sheena followed her, she seemed to be following her a lot more often but it was good. I guess maybe they aren¡¯t letting their parent¡¯s divorce affect them as sisters.


    That reminded me that I had pushed my dad away, so far out of reach now. I went sober for a bit.


    I wondered how dys felt knowing she¡¯s been disconnected from her birth mom and birth dad.


    It would be very hard for her if she minded. Which she would of course.


    I stopped being sober and joined the mini party thrown in my favor. I was surprised to know it was Jacob that baked the cake. It was amazing.


    ¡°Nice cake¡± I made a thumps up at him.


    ¡°I had help. I¡¯ve been doing cooking tootely¡± he said proudly.


    ¡°Guys that can cook are the whole deal¡± I recited something Chloe used to say while looking for her to remember. She wasn¡¯t around me so I shrugged.


    I noticed Reuben¡¯s stare on me, ¡°What did I do?¡±.


    ¡°Guys that can cook are the main deal? What? That¡¯s your ideal type?¡± he seemed amused.


    I noticed Jacob was over looking at me with a smirk. They heard me? Then they were totally misunderstanding me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s something people say. That¡¯s all¡± I didn¡¯t want to say ¡°something Chloe say¡± so they¡¯d not give awkward looks when she returned.


    I was already responsible for one of her awkward looks of the day.


    ¡°I heard you say it now so¡­ I guess your ideal type is picked my your stomach and not by your heart¡± Reuben grinned.


    J-twins beganughing, including Nancy who had been silently listening.


    ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t cook, Reuben¡± Jasper taunted.


    ¡°Yeah, too bad¡± Jacob winked at both of us and joined his twin in cutting more portions of the cake.


    ¡°Anyone can learn to cook¡± I said to cover up Reuben¡¯s shy look.


    Yes, his cousin¡¯s had just passively exposed his crush but I¡¯d act oblivious, for his sake. I was yet to know how I should react to it, even.


    He sighed, it had relief, and I bet in his mind, he¡¯d be thankful I am oblivious, ¡°Yea, I can do anything if I put my mind to it¡±.


    The day went with me eating cake,ughing to one of J-twins¡¯ jokes or taking photos of Chloe while she ¡®practiced¡¯ modeling.


    I rushed home as I had something important I wanted to say to dys but a surprise awaited me at home.


    I hadn¡¯t met the woman before. She didn¡¯t look violent but really pretty, with her blue hair and dark lipstick.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kiera¡± I greeted since mom and dys were just staring at  me and her.


    Baby John began crying and we both turned to him together, dys rushed to him and took him inside.


    Thedy looked at them leave longingly before turning back at me and then to my mom.


    Then I saw it, the resemnce between she and dys. It was striking but it was there and now I couldn¡¯t unsee it.


    ¡°dys mom?¡± I was more excited than shocked. Then I became resistant. ¡°Why are you here?¡±.


    Did shee to take the kids away? My life was just going smoothly minutes ago.


    ¡°She wanted to see the kids but dys doesn¡¯t want to see her¡± mom answered for her.


    That exined the re dys had when looking at her. And perhaps even baby john didn¡¯t want to talk to her that¡¯s why he cried.


    ¡°Please help me to talk to her. I am not taking her away. I just wanna talk to my babies¡± thedy pleaded.


    I nodded and got up to leave but then I turned back, ¡°Weren¡¯t they your babies when you left them alone? I know how dys feels. When my dad hade home after eight years demanding to ¡®talk to his baby¡¯ I didn¡¯t want to cos he had left his baby¡± I narrowed my eyes at her.


    She looked sorry but that doesn¡¯t cut it out.


    ¡°I¡¯d tell her toe meet you. The decision is hers. You have to sacrifice more time to meet her. Visit in school, at home often and all, if you wanna talk to your babies. And when you do, please don¡¯t make it a hobby¡± I added before leaving for upstairs dys went to.

 Chapter Ninety – Scholarships

    I thought I¡¯d find dys cuddling herself, somewhere crying and be mentally devastated like I had been.


    But again she proved she was more of a survivor than I was her age.


    She was patting John to sleep with a smiling face. She smiled at me when she noticed me but it faded when she realized what I might havee there to tell her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°She told me her partner doesn¡¯t want kids. What does she want from me now?¡± she remarked.


    I agreed, ¡°She wants to talk to you. She might keep oning till she does. My case with dad seemed different from yours and your mom, do try talking. It¡¯d give you ample time to heal¡±.


    She seemed to be understanding me but she scrunched her face, ¡°I get it. But I don¡¯t wanna heal just yet. I want her to keep hurting even if it meant me hurting¡±.


    I sighed. dys was that difficult. I knew she was just angry.


    Her way of handling rejection was by being angry which is in reality a way of protecting herself from the hurt.


    Well, I spent eight years being angry and hurting at the same time.


    The feeling of being abandoned is never going topletely leave till you vent out the anger.


    And since her mother didn¡¯t spend up to eight years to meet her, she can vent her anger out now.


    ¡°dys, she¡¯s going to keep oning till you vent our angrily. It¡¯s better you say all you meet to say. You can still keep a good rtionship too¡± I advised.


    I noticed baby John was awake staring at my soul.


    ¡°Baby John needs to say goodbye too¡± was thest thing I said beforeing downstairs. I gave mom a knowing smile while I nodded to dys mom.


    ¡°Thank you so much. My name is Lillian. I will always be grateful to you for epting my kids¡± she sped her hands.


    She better, I won¡¯t be the one to give the speech that her partner is bad and selfish for telling her to send her kids away.


    Though someone need to tell her but she did seem like she was too young to be a mother. dys came downter with baby John, mom stood up and took me away, giving them time to talk. Or more or less, give dys more time to vent.


    ¡°Hey, Guess what?¡± Sheena curled her hand around me the next day as I came to school.


    I froze and began hiding from some students who would run to me, ¡°Hey, Sheena. You look happy. What?¡±.


    Tina pointed to me and she and her little friends ran up. And more questions barged on me.


    ¡°Okay, wait, do you guys want me to jeep in remembering the awful kidnap. No? Then please atop asking me these questions¡± I said sternly.


    That kidnap was long enough to be a traumatic event, I¡¯m proud of my mind for not trying to turn it to one. Everyone can help my making me forget it.


    ¡°We are sorry¡± their smallest member, Bailey apologized. I patted her head. When other students wanted to barge in on me, they began protecting me.


    ¡°Keep off. Please don¡¯t let her remember her trauma!¡± Tina ordered while pushing them aside.


    ¡°By the way, try to guess what happened yesterday between Reuben, Jennifer and J-twins?¡± Sheena reminded me as we walked to ss together.


    ¡°They¡¯re group dating?¡± I wondered why my mind was centered on dating. Sheena¡¯s face asked me the same question.


    ¡°They won the math contest. And earned schrships to France¡± I bet she announced that in a less enthusiastic way than she nned.


    Either due to me first off assuming that it was a group dating it cos she¡¯s sad the schrship would take her away from her twin.


    ¡°Whoa! France! A whole deal¡± I sped off to meet the lucky stars. I met them at the teacher¡¯s staff room with students surrounding them.


    Now I knew why all those juniors didn¡¯t swarm me earlier today.


    The champions had skeptical yet proud expressions. Leaving for France would be a big decision.


    *Jennifer doesn¡¯t know French. At least J-twins and Reuben do¡± Chloe added from behind us.


    Jennifer could learn anything she wanted to. She was ss captain for a reason.


    ¡°Immediately they¡¯re done with high school, they¡¯d be flying there. Not up to three months to y ¡®high school leaver¡¯. It¡¯s terrible¡± Chris added from behind Chloe.


    I smiled at him, ¡°What¡¯s to do be done as ¡®high school leaver¡¯?¡±.


    He shrugged, ¡°Jennifer could learn some fashion sense. She¡¯d need that if she want to be queen at university too. Jasper might need some break off studying too much. Reuben as well. Jacob, well, he leaved a troublesome life already so he got less to lose¡±.


    Chris had a point. Even though I didn¡¯t understand him at Jennifer¡¯s part. But this was a big opportunity, I knew they wouldn¡¯t be missing.


    ¡°Sheena, you can school in France as well. It¡¯s not that expensive¡± Chloe nudged Sheena.


    ¡°I¡¯d have preferred Jennifer studying at India so shed have a little knowledge if our culture for once¡± Sheena sighed.


    Another point, but France was still a big deal, with a schrship.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nancy though?¡± Chloe looked around.


    I smiled to myself, ¡°Nancy is out flexing. I hope her new lifestyle won¡¯t affect her studies¡± I gave Chloe a nod. She sighed.


    Mom had met up with her half sister after long years and it had been a reunion.


    With the inheritance, mom gave her some money as Tessa killing their moth was the first reason Nancy¡¯s mother left home.


    They¡¯d move to Miami so I bet we would be seeing them in the next few month.


    Jennifer hopped over to us with her paper, Sheena read from it and soon began jumping too.


    ¡°Oh, so you an change countries and you changed to India?¡± Chris had a somewhat disappointed tone.


    ¡°Yes India! India is great with medicine and I¡¯m going to that field!¡± Jennifer half yelled, half snapped at Chris. He still had the disappointed look, ¡°Well, I¡¯d have stayed at France. But you have your reasons, I respect that¡±.


    J-twins and Reuben didn¡¯t bother change there¡¯s.


    Chris said it could be because they¡¯ve been meaning to leave their parent¡¯s eye for a while.


    I was happy for my friends and I even had some thoughts if schooling at Spain for a while to know more about my culture.


    The school year would be morepetitive now that everyone has their dreams and target at check.


    And now, with what I¡¯ve gone through in the hands of wicked and unjust people, I think I¡¯d settle with reading LAW.

 Chapter Ninety-One – Proud of them.

    (YEARS LATER)


    (Third Person Narrative Intended)


    A limousine drove into the crowd with everyone shouting and screaming.


    Ady dropped out of the car wearing a fur coat on a blue gown with silver heels. She looked like a goddess.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Chloe! It¡¯s Chloe!¡± reporters began swarming her to ask her if thetest rumors are true.


    The model stays mute as a smile creeps up to her face, she looks up at SitCom. She walks through the reporters as her bodyguard make way for her.


    ¡°Is it a lie? Is it why you aren¡¯t answering?!¡± a frustrated reporter shouted, making Chloe turn to her.


    ¡°Lie? What does me dating Charles James have to do with you? You are the one¡¯s who lie¡± she sighed and walked into the building.


    ¡°They¡¯d still thwart that and say ¡°supermodel Chloe call young reporter a liar¡±. So hopeless¡± Miss Lee, Chloe¡¯s manager hissed.


    Chloe smiled at her but her smile grew wider when she saw the person she¡¯d gone through all the trouble for.


    ¡°Kiera!¡± she yelped like a child who just saw his mother and ran over to the figure dressed in a ck dress.


    Kiera smiled knowingly, ¡°Mypany has been bustling since you camest time. You¡¯vee again?¡± she ran her hands through Chloe¡¯s fur. It looked expensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s the celebrity impact. You should take some pictures with me. I¡¯d tag you and you¡¯d get some followers¡± Chloe joked.


    Miss Lee took her bag and helped her remove her fur coat, leaving her to talk with her friend.


    ¡°No, thanks¡±.


    Kiera could still vividly remember the photo she had taken when they¡¯re were kids. Inmemoration for her ¡®wee from kidnap¡¯.


    The moment she had uploaded it and tagged J-twins, fan girls began swarming het message box asking for their number.


    When she had refused, they nearly reported her ount for being fake.


    ¡°I needed less followers now. Just people with problems that I would solve¡± she added. They sat down at her office, with a ck and pink interior design.


    ¡°ssy. I didn¡¯t expect less from a ckPink fan?¡± Chloe smacked her lips. Kiera looked confused but brushed it offter.


    ¡°Here for my gossip or yours?¡± she brought out a wine from her cupboard.


    ¡°Not yours please. You¡¯d start telling me how a girl called SitCom and was saved from abuse of ten years. Good but it¡¯s boring talk¡± she whined.


    Chloe was still impressed on how her friend had turned a then radio station to a call center where people who have suffered abuse, discrimation or shaminge to and can be advised and saved.


    It was bing really popr with teenagers as they¡¯re the ones with these problems more. And people seemed to be more confident about their looks.


    ¡°Jennifer made a dark joke recently¡­¡± Kiera gulped her ss of wine.


    ¡°I spoke of how I made a girl love her own body instead of having surgery to look like her favorite idol. She joked on how I made her lose a possible client. Jeez, does cosmetic surgeons have no patients?¡±.


    Chloe beganughing hard, ¡°Oh, Jennifer. She called me recently asking if I needed a nose lift. I told her mine is high enough. What¡¯s with her?¡±.


    Kiera shook her head while gulping another ss of wine, ¡°She¡¯s doing what makes her happy, I¡¯m doing same. Changing people¡¯s body isn¡¯t confidence. She should know¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s still iconic that the first client you had for ¡®Sit and talk with SitCom¡¯ was Sheena. I¡¯m d she got the help she deserved¡± Chloe admitted.


    Kiera smiled to her, ¡°So wanna tell your best friend if the dating rumors are true?¡±.


    With a nod and a thumps up Chloe gushed, ¡°I finally made him forget his love for you!¡±.


    Kiera chuckled, ¡°He never told me he loved me till now. So you just convinced him that I was just his best friend he missed a lot¡±.


    Chloe rolled her eyes while bringing out something from her bag.


    ¡°An engagement ring?¡± Kiera looked stunned. Chloe looked around the office and was visibly relieved to see that no one was around.


    Her best friend always assumed things before she made sure. She¡¯d be suffering that for years but would never get used to it.


    She sighed, ¡°No, look at this!¡± she slid a picture in front of Kiera.


    Kiera peeked in with high hopes and her face scrunched in confusion, ¡°Cara Adams! So what!¡± she looked visibly pissed.


    ¡°Jeez, calm down. She now teaches at a big school. And I hear she¡¯s nicer. You might wanna visit¡± Chloe retracted her picture.


    Kiera folded her arms, ¡°No thanks. I rather take my future kids to Chris¡¯ school. You know I¡¯m like an ambassador there¡±.


    Chloe flipped her hair, ¡°You know I wasn¡¯t quite expecting Chris to build schools around Washington. He hated schools but now owns over three¡±.


    Kiera shrugged. She knew he¡¯de around. He was brilliant just stressed and seen as violent even when he wasn¡¯t.


    She could still remember when he cried when he was told he failed his senior year exams. It turned out to be a mistake and he looked really d.


    She was proud of what he had be. She was proud of all what her friends had be.


    ¡°Oh, oh, andst but not the least. You haven¡¯t heard from Sheena, have you?¡± Chloe giggled.


    Kiera peeked into another picture she dropped again, with less expectations as her hopes were dashed from thest one.


    ¡°Are those pre wedding photos?!¡± she stood up with the picture.


    Chloe giggled louder while hysterically nodding.


    Kiera was surprised, stunned. She had expected this years back but not now.


    The picture had pre wedding photos of Jasper and Sheena!


    Sheena¡¯s dreams dide true. Her crushes developed to something more.


    Even though Jasper had lived the typical yboy life all through university and seemed like he¡¯d be a dad before twenty.


    ¡°She¡¯s a living proof that SitCom works. Your therapists here are amazing. Yourw teams are splendid. I¡¯m grateful for what you did for my girl¡±


    ¡°Our girl!¡± Kiera corrected, and they made a high five.


    ¡°And Jasper¡¯s mafia-y twin? Jacob?¡± Kiera enquired.


    Chloe gave a wink, ¡°He¡¯s single still. No worries¡±.


    Kiera rolled her eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter Ninety-Two – The CEO of Supers.

    Chloe sluggishly stood from her seat, ¡°Gossip day was a go. I gotta go. I have photoshoots at Purre by five¡±.


    Coincidentally, Miss Lee came knocking on the door. She opened it and smiled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯d walk you to the exit. Thanks foring. And do remember to get me Jacob¡¯s number¡­ don¡¯t if you don¡¯t want¡± Kiera added thest part when Chloe made a smug smile.


    She shouldn¡¯t have revealed to her that she had begun liking Jacob that year. She was just immensely impressed by him.


    When she heard of all the things he had done to save her from the Ramirez. And how he kept on acting sweet to her.


    Even when Jennifer said something about Jacob admitting he fancied her, she didn¡¯t believe it cos it wasing from Jennifer, someone who fancied him.


    Still, it fueled whatever she was feeling somehow. She bottled it up for years cos of Reuben¡¯s crush on her still the dude never opened up.


    And was now married to her cousin, Nancy. She never even saw iting. But she was happy for them.


    ¡°Oh I nearly forgot, is dys still interested in modeling anyway. I have a slot for her¡± Chloe turned back as something came to her mind.


    Kiera stood straight, ¡°Her words that I convey. ¡°Let models model. I¡¯d be the one¡¯s to design their billboards¡¯. Let her be the graphic designer she wants¡±.


    Chloe¡¯s shoulders slumped, ¡°I watched her grow so I thought she¡¯s my own daughter¡± she acted dramatic.


    ¡°Makes you the third one. Or fourth if we count her mom. I and my mom also watched her grow. And advertising designer fits her¡± Kiera folded her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯d talk to herter not you¡± Chloe stubborn said. Kiera shook her head. She knew dys wouldn¡¯t fudge. She knew exactly what she wanted, she always knew.


    She wasn¡¯t like her who was sure it was Law she wanted at her senior year. She was different.


    As usual, the SitCom staffs were busy with sales of the digital phones, books, and essories SitCom produced, thanks to Chloe visiting.


    Kiera remembered how she had reacted when the whole school seemed to be giving her some attention. How draining it was.


    Chloe had helped take all the attention by narrating her own part of saving the day. She was really made for the attention.


    And even somehow pushed Samantha from the way. She found something she could do effortlessly that wasn¡¯t chemistry!


    ¡°Oh, Miss Kiera. Um¡­ there¡¯s someone at the waiting room that wants to see you¡± her secretary said as she walked out of her office.


    She sighed unnoticeably and walked towards the direction of the waiting room. As she went pass the exit, she saw a convoy of cars parked outside.


    ¡°Who hade in here and left these bad boys?¡± she admired the cars.


    She¡¯d never thought of having more than one car as she had only one body and two legs to drive but it wouldn¡¯t hurt having one of these so she could try them.


    She brought out a pen to write down the car model as the continued her way to the waiting room.


    ¡°Super X sounds like a powerful name for a car. Sounds more like a superhero or something¡± she said as she came into the room.


    She had assumed it was her baby brother John who hade to her office since she was runningte from locking him up.


    She stood agape for a while she saw who it was but got herposure when he smirked at her.


    ¡°So Chloe said you asked for my number¡± he crossed his legs.


    Kiera cursed Chloe in her head, ¡°Hey, Jacob. Long time. I did¡± she tried to act as natural as she can. For all she knew, the CEO of Supers limited could have tons if girlfriends.


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m here what did you wanna ask?¡± Jacob questioned. Kiera felt weird.


    It seemed like she was being interrogated when all she wanted was to have a text conversation or call with him.


    She wasn¡¯t very good with face to face talks unless professionally.


    ¡°Oh, well, I wanted to ask how¡¯ve you been generally. Did you see Jasper and Sheena¡¯s pre wedding photos?¡± she asked at the same time.


    She regretted it and felt stupid but kept her confident look.


    ¡°Yes, I sent it to Chloe myself¡± Jacob grinned.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all married¡± Kiera blurted out.


    ¡°Yes, they have¡± Jacob agreed.


    Kiera stayed quiet waiting for him to start up something.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Is something wrong?¡± he asked.


    She shook her head, ¡°No, can¡¯t you raise a topic if I don¡¯t¡±.


    Jacob grinned and shook his head, ¡°Nah, you didn¡¯t change. Same old Queen Kiera¡± he loosened up and uncrossed his legs.


    Kiera smiled as a memory came to her mind.


    It was when she began realizing her feelings for Jacob and began avoiding him and acting awkward.


    He¡¯d always annoy her as usual and expect a reply but she¡¯d keep quiet till she explodes and beat him up.


    She had earned the name ¡°Queen Kiera¡± after winning ¡®Most popr girl¡¯.


    The title was only used by him for a short while before he left to France but she remembered every single time he used it.


    ¡°I guess we did turn out better than we imagined right?¡± Jacob broke her thoughts.


    She smiled, ¡°Yeah. I kinda thought you¡¯d create a mafia gang at France and take over the world¡± they burst outughing.


    ¡°Same with you. When I heard you were building yourw team and turning SitCom to a home of refuge for those abused, I thought it was your way of fighting the Martinez to crumble¡± he said amidstughs.


    It made theirughter to increase much that Kiera didn¡¯t hear her phone ring. But Jacob noticed it shing.


    ¡°Your phone¡­¡± he pointed.


    Kiera answered immediately as she sprang up from her seat.


    ¡°I gotta pick up the little guy. John¡± she apologized with her eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see him. I¡¯d drop you off¡±.


    Kiera was really excited over his offer but she just shrugged it off with a casual smile.


    When she came outside and realized that Jacob was the owner of the convoy, her jaw went straight to the ground.


    She now knew why the car was called ¡®Super X¡¯. Like how much dumber could she be.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the CEO of my dream car?¡± she confessed.


    ¡°Hmm, beautiful people like beautiful things¡± Jacob smirked touching his bodyguard by the neck.


    She was a female bodyguard and was wincing at his touch. Kiera felt both disgusted and jealous by that.


    ¡°You know she can sue you, right?¡± her voice tone was a bit stern.


    ¡°If she hated it she would have¡± Jacob gave the girl a pat and got into the car.


    Kiera gave the girl her business card, ¡°If you want him in jail. Just call. This is a form of abuse¡±.


    Her act made Jacobugh loudly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter Ninety-Three – A date.

    Kiera wouldn¡¯t call it date but it felt like one. She had been tired for the day and was graced by Chloe¡¯s presence.


    But Chloe made her excited and my the end of the day she was more tired. She would have opted for a nice bubble bath and sd but now she was only having sd at a hotel, to be fair it was with her crush.


    She felt Jacob¡¯s stare at her so she dropped her spoon and looked up, ¡°I still feel bad for dropping off John. He wanted to eat out with us¡±.


    ¡°And his elder sister can eat out with him whenever he wanted. Can¡¯t I borrow you for an hour?¡± Jacob replied.


    They kept on eating silently. Till his phone rang.


    ¡°Sorry, cancel them. Hmm¡­ funny but I am on a blind date and my date isn¡¯t even looking at me¡± Kiera looked stunned as she heard him say that.


    He acted unbothered and kept on his call, ¡°You won¡¯t see her on my blind date lists. I picked her from, boredom but genuine interest. Anyway, Smith, cancel all meetings. Tell the investors to grab a coffee while waiting, hmm? Thanks¡± he dropped his phone.


    He expected too see Kiera fuming but she stayed quiet.


    He then noticed she was eating his food after finishing hers, ¡°Jeez, you could have said you needed another te¡± he sighed.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I need another te. The essence of blind dates is too use the guy¡¯s money till satisfied¡± Kiera smiled as she stuffed food in her mouth.


    ¡°And what should the guy take from the girl?¡± Jacob asked, running his hands through his hair.


    ¡°Her presence is enough¡± a hiss came from Kiera. She clenched her fists underneath.


    So she was just a blind date used cos he¡¯s bored. And what did he mean by ¡®genuine interest¡¯?


    ¡°Gender equality at it¡¯s peak¡±.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who invited me for a blind date. If I knew it was one, I¡¯d have not have lunch at all¡± she pushed his empty te back to him.


    He smirked, ¡°You are funny. Like who¡¯d have just a blind date with the beautiful Counselor Kiera and CEO of SitCom?¡±.


    His words made Kiera smile involuntarily.


    ¡°He¡¯d be really bad at setting his priorities right. And as a businessman, there¡¯s no way I set my priorities wrong¡± he continued.


    ¡°Hmm, I see. I still need another te while we are on this ¡®eat-out¡¯? thank you¡± Kiera sipped some juice.


    Jacob signaled to the waiter who hurried to him. She shed a flirty smile at him but he replied with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s a date, Kiera. Like it or not¡± he said after speaking to the waiter.


    Her heart fluttered but she pressed it in.


    ¡°Am I being coerced? Are you forcing me? I am a representative of thew, you know¡± she said sassily.


    Jacob chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I havewyers as well. And they never said anything about a crime called ¡®coercion to date¡¯, okay?¡±.


    Kiera stayed quiet and only shrugged.


    ¡°Also you should know that with my money, I can go away with almost anything¡± he boasted.


    ¡°Not if it involves the beautiful Counselor Kiera and CEO of SitCom¡± Kiera taunted and they shared augh.


    ¡°I am quite disappointed you wanted to speak to me yet only asked about Jasper though¡± the disappointed was evident in his tone as well.


    She began wondering if she did speak about Jasper and then remembered asking if Sheena and Jasper¡¯s pre wedding photos.


    But she had blurted it out due to her awkwardness or was he still oblivious?


    ¡°Oh, I also wanted to ask if you¡¯d seen your ex-girlfriend, Cara?¡± Kiera smirked.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°We didn¡¯t date for up to a month, please¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Have you heard she¡¯s prettier and nicer than ever. You should meet her sometime¡± Kiera went on.


    Jacob studied her, ¡°So you think I want anything to do with that girl after what she did to you. And Jennie. And every other person?¡±.


    Kiera gulped. Maybe she had gone a bit far.


    ¡°Of course not, but you should still meet her to settle differences. You can¡¯t keep on baiting forever¡± her words haunted her after she spoke them out.


    Jacob looked eased and went back to his teasing nature. The ¡®date¡¯ went on with him speaking of the pranks he did at France.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And how he even spoke Spanish once at an announcement he was given concerning exams.


    And told everyone to decipher what he meant since Spanish and French were all Latinnguages.


    He was removed from the teamter but that was what he wanted. He didn¡¯t like announcing things that were going to put students to work.


    Kiera listened with a bright smile. She was d she wasn¡¯t the only one that Jacob teased and pranked. Everyone had to have a taste of him.


    He even got to exin somehow, how Reuben and Nancy might have started.


    Nancy, as the flexing chick she was, traveled to France for a shopping spree. Forgot her wallet at a bus and realizedte, then had to spend the nigh at J-twins and Reuben¡¯s apartment.


    Jasper was never home at night. And Jacob had night sses. So they stayed there, bonded and found they had a lot inmon.


    Reuben had even found it easier to profess his feelings for her. than he had with Kiera. It was a case of ¡®we were meant to be but didn¡¯t know¡¯.


    ¡°So how did the date go?¡± Jacob asked Kiera when they were outside.


    She shrugged, ¡°I enjoyed it so I won¡¯t sue you for coercion to date¡±.


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± he asked.


    Kiera flinched, ¡°What? Why?¡±.


    ¡°Well, in movies that¡¯s what happens after dates¡± he said proudly.


    Kiera held herself from hitting his head, ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t in movies. And I bet this isn¡¯t your first date, means you¡¯ve kissed a thousand girls already!¡± she gave him a judgy look.


    ¡°Okay, bad one, it didn¡¯t work. I¡¯ll be honest then. Do you think we should start dating?¡± Jacob¡¯s face went serious.


    ¡°Are you asking for my permission or still coercing me?¡±.


    ¡°I need your permission¡± he said grinning.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re literally begging for it, yes¡±. Kiera smiled back.


    THE END.


    Author¡¯s note: Thanks for reading. The book might have ended how you expected or had ended unexpectedly.


    But please do respectfully drop reviews and criticisms. I am open to them.


    I poured my mental health to write this so I hope you¡¯re appreciative. Thanks for reading again, very grateful. Xoxo.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!